Parris anno 1260. Petrus Ioannis a Minorite who was burned after hys death anno 1290. Robertus Gallas a Dominicke Frier anno 1291. Robert Grosthead Byshoppe of Lincolne which was called Malleus Romanorum anno 1250. Lord Peter de Cugnerijs anno 1329. To these we may adde more our Gulielmus Ockam Bongratius Bergomensis Luitpoldus Andraeas Laudensis Vlricus Hangenor Treasurer to the Emperour Ioannes de Ganduno anno 1330. mentioned in the Extrauagantes Andraeas de Castro Buridianus Euda Duke of Burgundy who counselled the french king not to receiue the new found constitutions and extrauagantes of the Pope into his realme Dante 's Alligerius an Italian who wrote agaynst the Pope Monkes and Fryers and agaynst the donation of Constantine anno 1330. Taulerus a Germayne preacher Conradus Hager imprisoned for preaching agaynst the Masse an 1339. The author of the booke called Poenitentiarius Asini compiled about the yeare 1343. Michael Cesenas a gray Fryer Petrus de Corbaria with Ioannes de Poliaco mentioned in the Extrauantes and condemned by the Pope Ioannes de Castilione with Franciscus de Arcatara who were burned about the yeare of our Lord. 1322. Ioannas Rochtaylada otherwise called Haybalus with an other Frier martyred about the yeare 1346. Franciscus Petrarcha who called Rome the whore of Babilon c. an 1350. Georgius Ariminensis an 1350 Ioannes de Rupe Scissa emprisoned for certayne prophesies against the Pope an 1340. Gerhardus Ridder who also wrote against Monks and Friers a book called Lacryma Ecclesiae an 1350. Godfridus de Fontanis Gulielmus de Landuno Ioannes Monachus Cardini Armachanus Nicholaus Orem preacher an 1364. Militzius a Bohemian which then preached that Antichrist was come and was excommunicate for the same an 1366. Iacobus Misnensis Mathias Parisiensis a Bohemian borne and a writer against the Pope an 1370. Ioannes Mountziger Rector of the Vniuersitie of Vlme anno 1384. Nilus Arch. of Thessalonica Henricus de â—ota Henricus de Hassia c. I do but recite the principall writers and preachers in those dayes Howe many thousandes there were which neuer bowed their knees to Baall that is knowne to God alone Of whome wee finde in the writings of one Brushius that xxxvi Citizens of Maguntia were burned an 1390. Who following the doctrine of the Waldenses affirmed the Pope to be the great Antichrist Also Massaeus recordeth of one hundred and fourty which in the prouince of Narbon were put to the fire for not receiuing the decretalles of Rome besides them that suffered at Paris to the number of xxiiij at one time anno 1210. and the next yeare after were foure hundred brent vnder the names of Heretiques Besides also a certayne good Heremite an Englishman of whome mention is made in Iohn Bacon Dist. 2. Quest. 1. who was committed for disputing in Paules Church agaynst certaine Sacramentes of the Church of Rome an 1306. To discend now somewhat lower in drawing out the discent of the Churche What a multitude here commeth of faythfull witnesses in the time of Iohn Wickleffe as Ocliffe Wickliffe an 1376. W. Thorp White Puruey Patshall Payne Gower Chaucer Gascoyne WilliaÌ„ Swinderby Walter Brute Roger Dexter William Sautry about the yeare 1400. Iohn Badby an 1410. Nicholaus Tayler Rich. Wagstaffe Mich. Scriuener William Smith Iohn Henry W. Parchmenar Roger Goldsmith with an Ancresse called Mathilde in the Citie of Leicester Lord Cobham Syr Roger Acton knight Iohn Beuerley preacher Iohn Husse Hierome of Prage Scholemaister with a number of faithfull Bohemians and Thaborites not to be told with whoÌ„ I might also adioyne Laurentius Valla and Ioannes Picus the learned Earle of Mirandula But what do I stand vpon recitall of names which almost are infinite Wherfore if any be so farre beguiled in his opinion to thinke the doctrine of the church of Rome as it now standeth to be of such antiquitie that the same was neuer impugned before the time of Luther and Zuinglius now of late let him read these histories or if he thinke the sayd historie not to be of sufficient credite to alter his perswasion let him peruse the Actes and Statutes of Parliamentes passed in this realme of auncient time and therein consider and conferre the course of times where he may finde and read An. 5. Regis Richardi 2. in the yeare of our Lord. 1380. of a great nuÌ„ber which there be called euill persons goyng about from town to town in freese gownes preaching vnto the people c. which preachers although the wordes of the Statute do terme there to be dissembling persons preaching dyuers Sermons contayning heresies notorious errours to the emblemishment of Christen faith of holy Church c. as the words do there pretend yet notwithstanding euery true Christian reader may conceaue of those Preachers to teache no other doctrine then nowe they heare theyr owne Preachers in Pulpits Preache agaynst the Bishoppe of Rome and the corrupte heresies of his Churche Furthermore he shall finde likewise in Statut. An. 2. Henr. 4. Cap. 15. in the yeare of our Lord. 1402. another lyke company of good Preachers and faythful defenders of true doctrine agaynst blynd heresie and errour Whom albeit the wordes of the Statute there through corruption of that time do falsely terme to be false and peruerse Preachers vnder dissembled holines teaching in those dayes openly and priuely new doctrines and hereticall opinions contrary to the faythe and determination of holy Churche c. yet notwithstanding whosoeuer readeth histories and conferreth the order and discent of times shall vnderstand these to be no false teachers but saythfull witnesses of the truth not teaching any newe doctrines contrary to the determination of holy Church But rather shall finde that Churche to be vnholy which they Preached agaynst teaching rather it selfe hereticall opinions contrary both to antiquitie and veritie of Christes true Catholicke Churche Of the lyke number also or greater of lyke true faythfull fauourers and followers of Gods holy worde we find in the yeare of our Lord. 14â—2 specified in a letter sent from Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Canterbury to Pope Martin 5. in the fift yeare of his Popedome where mention is made of so many here in Engand infected as he sayde with the heresies of Wickleffe and Husse that without force of any army they could not be suppressed c. Whereupon the Pope sent two Cardinals to the Archbishop to cause a tenth to be gathered of all spirituall and Religious men and the money to be layde in the chamber Apostolicke and if that were not sufficient the residue to bee made vppe of Chalices Candlestickes and other implementes of the Churche c. What shall neede then any more witnes to proue this matter when you see so many yeares agoe whole armyes and multitudes thus standing agaynst the Pope who thoughe they bee termed here for heretickes and schismatickes yet in that which they call heresie serued they the
realme Yet notwithkaÌ„ding through the mediation of the Archbishop and of the Erle of Gloucester the matter at length was so takeÌ„ vp that the Barons should restore to the king or his attourny of S. Albans all the treasure horses and iewels of the foresayd Gaueston taken at Newcastle and so there requestes should be graunted And so was the matter at time composed Shortly vpon the same Isabell the Queene was deliuered of a fayre child at Windsore whoÌ„ Lewes the French kings sonne the Queenes brother with other FrenchmeÌ„ there present would to be called by the name of the French king but the English Lordes were contrary willing him to be called by the name of Edward hys father At the birth of whiche Edward great reioysing was through all the land and especially the king his father so much ioyed therat that he begon dayly more and more to forget the sorowe and remembrance of Gauestons death and was after that more agreable to the will of his Nobles Thus peace and concord betwene them began to be in a good toward ones which more and more might haue ben confirmed in wearing out of time had not Sathan the author and sower of discord styrred vp hys instruments certain Frenchmen Titinyllars and makebates about the kyng which ceased not in carping and deprauing the Nobles to inflame the kinges hatred grudge agaynst them By the exciting of whom the old quarrels being renued a fresh the king in his Parliament called vpon the same began to charge the foresayd Barons and Nobles with sedion and rebellion for slaying Peter Gaueston Neither were the nobles lesse stout agayne in defending theyr cause declaring that they in so doing had deserued rather thanke and fauour with the king then any displeasure in vanquishing such a publique enemy of the Realme who not onely had spoyled and wasted the kinges substaunce but also raysed much disturbance in the realme And for asmuch as they had begon with the matter to theyr so great labours expenses they wold proceed further they sayd not ceasing til they saw an end therof To be short great threates there were on both parts and a fowle matter like to haue followed But agayne through the dilligent mediation of the Queene the Prelates and the foresayd Earle of Gloucester the matter was taken vp and brought to reconcilemeÌ„t vpon these conditions that the Lords and Barons openly in Westminster hall shold humble themselues before the king and aske pardon there of their doinges and euerye man there to receaue a letter of the kings pardon for their indemnitie and assuraunce And so passed ouer that yeare within the whiche yeare died Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury In whose roome Thomas Cobham was elected by the king and church of Canterbury to succeede but the Pope cassating that election placed Walter Reynald Bishop of Worceter In the meane tyme the Scots hearing this ciuill discord in the Realme began to be busie and to rebell of new through the meanes of Robert Brius who beyng chased out of ScotlaÌ„d by king Edward the first as is aboue premised into Norway was now returned again into ScotlaÌ„d where he demeaned him in such sort to that Lords there that in short processe he was agayne made kyng of the Realme And warred so strongly vppon them that tooke the kinges part that he wanne from them many Castels and strong holds and inuaded the borders of EnglaÌ„d The K. hearing this assembleth a great power and by water entreth the Realm of Scotland Agaynst whoÌ„ he encountred Robert de Bruys with hys Scots at Estriuallin where was fought a strong battayle in the end wherof the EnglishmeÌ„ were discomfited so egerly pursued by the Scots that many of the Noble men were slay ne as the Earle of Gloucester Syr Robert Clifford Syr Edmund Maule with other Lords to the number of 4.2 knights and Barons 227. besides men of name which were taken prisoners of common souldiours 10. thousaÌ„d or after the Scotish story 50. thousand slayne After which time sir Robert Bruis reigned as king of Scotland About which time and in which yeare dyed Pope Clement who keeping in the realme of Fraunce neuer came to the sea of Rome after whose death the Papacie stoode voyde two yeares The Scots after this exalted with pride and fiercenes inuaded the realme of EnglaÌ„d so â—ore killing destroying man and woman and child that they came wyning wasting the Northpartes as farre as to Yorke Besides thys such dearth of victuals and penury of all things so oppressed the whole land suche moraine of sheepe and Oxen as men were fayne to eat horseflesh dogges cattes myse and what els they coulde get Moreouer suche a price of corne followed withall that the king hardly had bread for the sustentation of his own houshold Moreouer some there were that stall children and did eate them and many for lacke of virtuall dyed And yet all this amended not the king of hys euill liuing The cause and origene of this great dearth was partly the warres and dissention betwene them and the Scottes wherby a great part of the land was wasted But the chiefest cause was the vntemperate season of the yeare which contrary to the common course was so moyst with aboundaunce of rayne that the graine layd in the earth could haue no ripyng by heate of the sunne nor grow to any nourishment Wherby they that had to eat could not be satisfied with saturitie but eftsoones were as hungry agayne They that had nothing weve driuen to steale and rob the riche were constrayned to auoyde and diminish theyr housholdes the poore for famine died And not so much the want of vitayle which could not be gotten as the vnwholesomnes of the same when it was taken so consumed the people that the quicke were not suficient to bury the dead For the corruption of the meates by reasoÌ„ of vnseasonablenes of the grouÌ„d was so infectious that many dyed of the fâ—ixe many of hote feuers diuers of the pestilence And not onely the bodyes of men thereby were infected but also the beaâ—es by the putrifaction of the hearbs and grasse fel in as great a morain so farforth as the eating of flesh was suspect thought coÌ„tagious A quarter of corne and salt from the moneth of Iune to September grew from 30. s. vnto 40. s. The flesh of horses was then precious to the poore Many were driuen to steale fat dogges and to eate them some were sayde in secret corners to eate their owne children Some would steale other mens children to kill them and eate them priuily The prisoners and theeues that were in bandes such as newly were brought in vnto them for hunger fell vpon them and tearing them in pecces did eate them halfe aliue Briefly this extreme pemiry had extincted and consumed as it was thought the greatest part of the people of the land ha d not the king
and landes were seised to the King as is afore premised or whether for feare and hatred of the Spensers as is likely or els for loue and familiaritie of Syr Roger Mortimer For here is to be noted that the sayd Syr Roger Mortimer with diuers other of the BaroÌ„s part which had broken prison in England were fled before into Fraunce and now resorted vnto the Queene The king seeing this geueth forth in proclamation and limitteth a certayne day to yâ— Queene and his sonne to return or els to be proclaymed traytours to the King and to the Realme Notwithstanding the Queene persisting in her purpose denyeth to returne vnlesse the other Nobles which were fled might be permitted safely also to returne with her Whereupon the king immediately caused them both to be proclaimed traytours and all them that tooke their partes Here then began great hatred betwene king king betweene the king the Queene much preparation of warre great spoyling on the sea much sending betweene the pope theÌ„ but that would not serue Then the K. by the counsayle of the Spensers sendeth priuily to procure the death of the Queene and of his sonne which should be wrought by the execution of the Earle of Richmond the Queenes familiar But as the Lord would that imaginatioÌ„ was preuented and vtterly frustrate Albeit the Queene yet notwithstanding whether misdoubting and fearing what corruptioÌ„ of â—ony might do in the court of Fraunce or whether the French king being threatned by the king of England and by the Pope durst not deteine her she remoued from thence was receaued with Edward her sonne ioyously and honourably in the Court or country of the Erle of Denawde Where by meanes of such as were about her a mariage was concluded betweene the sayd Edward her sonne being of the age of 14. yeare and Phillip the foresayd Earles daughter When this was noysed in Eng. diuers men of honor name came ouer to the Queene And soone after the Erle of Daynawde prepared a crew of 5. hundred men of armes to set ouer the young Prince in his mother into England Of this the same sprang shortly through the realm Wherfore the K. in all defensable wayes made proiusioÌ„ to haue the hauens and portes of his land surely kept for to resiste the landing of his enemies On the contrary side the Queene with no lesse preparation prouideth all things to her expedition necessary Who when she saw her tyme speeding herselfe to the Sea coast with Prince Edward her sonne Lord Edmund Earle of Kent the Kings brother Syr Roger Mortimer the Lord Hygmore and other exiles of EnglaÌ„d accompanied also with the foresaid Hainawders of whoÌ„ Syr Iohn Henawd the Earles brother was Captayne of Englishmen straungers hauing with her the nuuÌ„ber of 2757. souldiours she took shipping in those partes had the winde so fauorable that they landed in England at a porte called Orwel beside Harwich in Suffolke in the Dominion of the Earle Marshal the moneth of September To whom after her landing resorted Earle Marshall the Earle of Leicester with other BaroÌ„s Knightes and Byshops also namely of Lincolne Hereforde Duresine and Ely The Archbishop of Caunterbury though he came not himselfe yet sent his ayde and money Thus the Queene well furnished with plenty both of men and vitaile setteth forward towarde London so that the further she came the more her number dayly encreased and the kinges power contrary decreased insomuch that as mine author affirmeth not one almost in all the Realme could be hyzed with any wages to fight on the kinges behalfe agaynst the Queene Neither did the Queenes army hurt any man or childe eyther in goodes or any other thing by the way At the arriuing of the Queene the King was then in London whiche first would not beleue it to be true Afterward seeing and perceauing how it was he asketh helpe of the Londiners Who after mature abuisement rendred this aunswere to the king agayne that as touching the King the Queene and their sonne the lawfull heyre of the kingdome they were ready withall duety and seruice to honour and obey As for straungers and traitors to the realm they would receaue none such within theyr Citie gates Furthermore to goe out of the City to fight that they sayd they would not vnles it were so that according to yâ— liberties of their city they might returne home againe before sonne set The king hearing this aunswere whiche liked him not well fortifieth the Tower of London wyth men vitaile commieting the custody thereof to Iohn Ealtham his yonger sonne and to the wife of Hugh Spenser his niece And leauing Walter Stapleton Bysh. of Excter behinde him to haue the rule of the citty of London he himselfe hearing dayly the great recourse of the people that drew to the Queene For more safegard to himselfe fled with a small coÌ„pany Westward toward Wales But before his departing froÌ„ London he caused a proclamation to be made wherin all singuler persons were charged vpon forteite of life goods euery man with all his power to rile muade the rebelles destroy them all onely the life of the Queene his sonne and his brother reserned Also that no man vpoÌ„ payne pretaxate should helpe rescue or relieue the sayd rebels with goodes vitailes or any otherwise Item it was also proclaymed that whosoeuer would bring to the King the head and body either dead or aliue of Sir Roger Mortimer should haue out of the kinges cofers W. pound In contrariwise the Queene setteth forth an other proclamation wherein it was forbidden to take spoyle violently the value of any mans goodes agaynst the wil of the owner vnder payne of loosing his finger if it were 3. d. Of his hand if it were 6. d. Of his head if it were 12. d. Moreouer who soeuer woulde bring to the Queene the head of Hugh Spencer the yonger chopt off from his body should receaue for so doing of the Queene 2. thounsand poundes This done the Queene sendeth her letters to the Citty of London for ayde and succont to subdue the oppressor of the Realme to the which letters first no answere was made Agayn she wrote the second letter which was then tacked vpon the crosse in Cheape which was then called the new crosse The copy and tenour of which letter was this The copie of a letter that the Queene sent vnto the Mayor and Citizens of London ISabell by the grace of God Queene of England Lady of Ireland and Countesse of Pountif And we Edward the first sonne of the King of England Duke of Guyan Earle of Chester of Pontif and of Mounstrell to the Mayor and all the comminaltie of London sendeth greeting For asmuch as we haue before this time sent to you by our letters and howe we come into this lande in good aray and good maner for the profite of holy Church and
Richard againe in the raigne of this king that many yeares after he was rumored to be aliue of them which desired belike that to be true which they knew to be false for the which diuers were executed For the space of sixe or vij yeares together almost no yeare passed without some conspiracy against the king Long it were here to recite the bloud of all such Nobles and other which was spilt in the raigne of this king as the Earle of Kent Earle of Salisbury Earle of Huntington named Iohn Holland c. as writeth the story of S. Albans But the English writers differ something in their names and make mention of 4. Earles of Surrey of Excester of Salisbury and Lord Spenser Earle of Gloucester Ex Lib. cui tit Calendarium Bruti And the next yeare following Syr Ihon Clarendon knight with two of his seruauntes the Priour of Laund with 8. friers were hanged and quartered And after these Henry Percy the younger the Earle of Worcester named Thomas Percy his vncle Lord of Kinderton and L. Richard de Uernoua The Earle of Northumberland scarce escaped with his pardon an 1403. In the which yeare the prison in Cornhill called the tonne was turned into the conduit there now standing To let passe other moe hanged and quartered the same time as Blount knight Benet Kely knight and Thomas Wintersel Esquier Also the same yeare was taken and executed sir Bernard Brokes knight sir Iohn Shilley knight Syr Iohn Mandelyn and William Frierby After all these L. Henry Earle of Northumberland and L. Bardolfe conspiring the kings death were taken in the North and beheaded which was in the 8. yere of this king Henry This ciuil rebellion of so many nobles other against the king declared what grudging heartes the people then bare towarde this king Henry Among whome I cannot pretermit heere also the Archb. of Yorke named Richarde Scrope who with the L. Moubrey Marshal of England gathered a great company in the North countrey against the foresaid king to whom also was adioyned the helpe of L. Bardolfe Henry Percy Earle of Northumberland Ex Chron. D. Albani And to stirre vp the people more willingly to take their partes they collected certaine Articles against the said king to the number of 10. and fastned them vpon the doores of Churches and Monasteries to be read of all men in English Which articles if any be disposed to vnderstand for somuch as the same also containe a great part of the doings betweene king Henry king Richard aforesayde I thought for the better opening of the matter heere vnder to inserte the same in such forme as I founde them in the historie of Scala mundi expressed ¶ Articles set vp on Church doores against king Henry the fourth IN the name of God Amen Before the Lorde Iesus Christ iudge of the quicke and dead c. We A.B.C.D. c. not long sithens became bounde by othe vppon the sacred Euangelicall booke vnto our soueraigne Lorde Richarde late king of England and France in the presente of many prelates potentates and nobilitie of the realme that wee so long as we liued should beare true allegeance and fidelity towardes hym and his heires succeding hym in the kingdom by iust title right and line accordyng to the statutes and custome of this realme of England By vertue wherof we are bound to foresee that no vices or hainous offences arise in the common weale do take effect or wyshed ende but that we ought to geue our selues and our goodes to wtstand the same without feare of sword or death whatsoeuer vpon paine of periurie which paine is euerlasting damnation Wherfore we seing perceiuing diuers horrible crimes and great enormities daily without ceassing to be committed by the children of the deuill and sathans soldiours against the supremacie of the Church of Rome the libertie of the church of England and the lawes of the realme against the person of king Rich. and his heires against the prelates noble men religion and comminaltie and finally against the whole weale publike of the realme of England to the great offence of the maiesty of almighty God and to the prouocation of his iust wrath and veÌ„geance towards the realme and people of the same And fearing also the destruction both of the Churche of Rome and England the ruine of our couÌ„try to be at hand hauing before our eyes the iustice the kingdom of God calling alwaies on the name of Iesus hauing an assured confidence in his clemency mercy and power haue here taken vnto vs certain articles subscribed in forme folowing to be proponed tried and heard before the iust iudge Iesus Christ and the whole world to his honour the deliuery of the church the cleargy and comminalty and to the utility profite of the weale publick But if which God forbid by force feare of violence of wicked persons we shal be cast in prison or by violent death preuented so as in this worlde we shall not be able to proue the saide articles as we would wish then do we apeale to the high celestiall iudge that he may iudge discerne the same in the day of his supreme iudgement 1. ¶ First we depose say except and entend to proue against the Lord Henry Derby sonne of the Lord Iohn of Gaunt late Duke of Lancaster and commonly called king of England himselfe pretending the same although without all right and title thereunto and against his adherents fautours and complices that euer they haue bene are and will be traytors inuaders and destroyers of Gods Church in Rome England Wales and Ireland and of our soueraigne Lord Richard late King of England his heires his kingdom and common wealth as shall hereafter maniâ—estly appeare 2. Secondarely we depose c. against the said Lord HeÌ„ry for that he had conceaued deutied conspired certaine hainous crimes and traiterous offences against his sayd soueraigne Lord Richard his state and dignitie as manifestly did appeare in the contention betwene the said Lord Henry and yâ— Lord Thomas Duke of Northfolke begon at Couentry but not finished throughly Afterwards he was sent in exile by sentence of the said king Richard by the agreement of his father the Lord Iohn Duke of Lancaster by the voice of diuers of the Lords temporall nobilitie of the realme and also by his owne consent there to remaine for a certaine time appointed vnto him by the said Lords and withall he was bound by othe not to returne into EnglaÌ„d before he had obteined fauour grace of the kyng Not long after when the king was departed into Ireland for reformation of that countrey apperteining to the crowne of England but as then rebelling agaynst the same the sayd Lord Henry in the meane time contrary to his oth and fidelitie and long before the time limited vnto him was expired with all his fautours and inuaders secretly entred into the Realme swearing
could by and by make men at his pleasure or els that he had Cadmus teeth to sowe to make so many harnest men to start vp at once But let vs consider yet further of these xx M. souldiours so sodenly without wages without vitall or other prouision coÌ„gregated together what they were froÌ„ wheÌ„ce out of what quarter countrey or couÌ„treys they came In an other kyngs dayes whensoeuer any rebellioÌ„ is against the king moued by the commons as when Iacke Straw and wat Tyler of Kent Essex rose in the tyme of kyng Richard 2. When William Mandeuill of Abingdon Iack Cade of Kent in the tyme of kyng Henry the 6. In the tyme of kyng Henry the 8. when the coÌ„motion was of rebels in Lyncolnshyre then in Yorkeshyre When in kyng Edward the 6. tyme Humfrey Arundell in Deuonshyre Captaine Kyte in Northfolke made styre against the king the couÌ„trey partes from whence these rebels did spring were both noted and also diffaimed In this so trayterous coÌ„motion therfore let vs now learne what meÌ„ these were and from what couÌ„trey or countreys in all England they came If they came out of any let the Chroniclers declare what countreys they were If they came out of none as none is named then let them come out of Outopia where belike this â—igment was first forged and inuented Wherfore seyng neither the countreys from whence they came nor yet the names of any of all these xx M. doe appeare what they were either in Chronicle or in recorde but remaine altogether vnknowen I leaue it gentle reader to thy iudgement to thinke thereupoÌ„ as thy wisedome shall lead thee It foloweth more in the foresaid preface And to destroy all other maner of estates of the same Realme of England as well spirituall as temporall c. By the course of this preamble it appeareth that the sayd sir Iohn Oldcastle was a wonderfull cruell tirant and murderer who being not yet satisfied with the bloud of the king nor of the two Dukes his brethren would also make hauoke and swepestake of all maner of estates in the Realme of England What leaue no maner of estate aliue No neither Lord spiritual nor temporall but altogether should be destroied And what had all these estates done thus so miserably to be destroied Although percase the moode of this maÌ„ might haue bene incensed kindled against the king and the Lords spiritual by whom he had bene coÌ„demned as is aforesaid yet why should all other maner of other estates both spiritual and temporal be killed If none of all the estates in EnglaÌ„d neither Duke Earle Baron Lord Knight or other gentleman had bene his frend but all his enemies how then is it like that he hauing all the estates peeres nobles and gentlemen of the Realme against him and none to stand with him either could or durst attempt any commotioÌ„ against the whole power of the land he being but one gentleman onely with sir Roger Acton and maister Browne left alone At least good reasoÌ„ yet would that those hundreth Knightes should haue bin spared out of this bloudy slaughter whom he offred to produce vnto the king before for his purgation page 159. And finally if this was his purpose that all these estates both spiritual temporall should haue bin cut down what needed then that he should haue made himselfe a Regent when hee might as well haue made himselfe a king or what else he would being left then Prince alone The preamble as it began with vntruth and continued in the same figure heaping one vntruth vpon another so now endeth with another misreport as vntrue as the rest shewing declaring the intent of sir Iohn Oldcastle was also to destroy all maner of policie finally the lawes of the land c. We read of William CoÌ„querer otherwise named William Bastard who being a puisant Duke in his countrey wheÌ„ that the crown of EnglaÌ„d was alotted to him and he coÌ„ming ouer with all his peres nobles barons of his whole land into this Realme had with great difficulty obteined victorie against king Harold yet to alter and destroy the policy and the lawes of the land it passed his power Insomuch that it had not bin permitted vnto him to haue proceded so far as he did vnlesse he had first sworne to the nobles of this lande to retaine still the lawes of King Edward as he found them And albeit he afterward forsware himselfe breaking his othe in altering and changing many of the foresaid lawes yet wild he nild he could not so destroy them all for the which much war and great commotioÌ„s endured long after in the Realme but that he was constrained and also contented to allow and admit a great part of the said lawes of king Edward page 167. And if he being king and Conquerour with all his strength of Normands and Englishmen about him was too weake and insufficient to destroy all maner of policie and lawes of this land which he had conquered how much lesse then is it to be supposed that Sir Iohn Oldcastle being put a priuate subiect and a poore Knight and a condemned prisoner destitute and forsaken of al Lords Earles and Barons who to saue his owne life had more to do then he could well compasse would either take in hand or conceiue in his head anye such exployt after the subuersion of Christian faith and law of God after the slaughter of the king and of all maner of estates as well spirituall as temporall in the Realme of England after the desolation of holy Church to destroy also all maner of policie and finally the lawes of the land Which monstruous and incredible figment how true it may seeme to M. Cope or to some other late Chroniclers of the like credulitie I can not tell Certaine to me and as I thinke to all indifferent readers it appeareth as true as is the Uerse of the Satyre wherewith it may well be compared Nil intra est oleam nil extra est in nuce duri But heere will be sayd again perhaps that the matter of such preambles and prefaces being but pursuantes of statutes and containing but words of course to aggreuate and to geue a shew of a thing which they would to seeme more odible to the people is not so precisely to bee scande or exquisitely to be stand vpon as for the ground of a necessary case of trouth This is it M. Cope that I saide before and now doo well grant admit the same that such preambles or forefaces lyned with a non sequitur containyng in them matter but of surmise and wordes of course and rather monsters out of course and many tymes rising vpon false informatioÌ„ are not alwayes in themselues materiall or necessary probatioÌ„s in all pointes to be followed as appeareth both by this statute also by the statute of this kynges father an 2. Heur 4. chap. 15. beginnyng
them And thus much concerning Fulco Not long after this it befell that a certaine noble personage Lord of Lemonice in litle Britaine Widomarus by name found a great substance of treasure both of golde and siluer hid in the ground wherof a great part he sent to king Richard as chiefe Lorde and Prince ouer the whole countrey Which the king refused saying he would either haue all or none for that he was the principall chiefetaine ouer the land But the finder woulde not condescende to that Wherefore the king laide siege to a Castell of hys called Galuz thinking the treasure to lie there But the keepers and warders of the Castel seeing themselues not sufficient to withstand the king offered to him the castell desiring to depart with life and armour To this the king woulde in no wise graunt but bid them to reenter the castell againe and to defende it in all the forceable wise they coulde It so befell that as the King with the Duke of Brabant went about the castel vewing the places therof a souldiour wythin named Bertandus Cordoun stroke the king with an arrow in the arme whereupon the yron remaining and festering in the wound the king within 9. daies after died who because he was not content with the halfe of the treasure that another man founde lost all his own treasure that he had The king being thus wounded caused the man that stroke him to be brought vnto him and asked the cause of him why he so wounded him Who answered againe as the storie sayeth that he thought to kill rather then to be killed And what punishment soeuer he should susteine he was cōtent so that he might kil him which had before killed his father and brethren The king hearing his words frely forgaue him and caused an hundreth shillings to be geuē him Albeit as the story addeth after the death of the king the duke of Brabāce after great torments caused hym to be hāged Ex historia Regis Richardi 2. cui initium De patre istius Bruti c. The storie of Gisburne sayeth that the killer of king Richarde comming to the French king thinking to haue a great rewarde was commanded to be drawen a sonder with horse and his quarters to be hanged vp An other story affirmeth and Gisburn partly doth testifie the same that a litle before the death of K. Richarde 3. Abbotes of the order Cistercian came to him to whome he was confessed And when he sawe them somewhat stay at his absolution had these wordes that he did willingly commit his body to the earth to be eaten of wormes and his soule to the fire of Purgatory there to be tormented til the iudgement in the hope of God his mercy Ex Iornalens Gisburn alijs About the raigne of this king the sayd Iornalensis maketh mention of Roger archbish of Yorke which put out of his Churche the Monkes and placed for them seculare Priests saying that he woulde rather with Ecclesiasticall benefices to be geuen to wanton Priests then to abhominable Monkes that Thurstinus did sinne neuer worse in al his life then in building that house for monks c. Another story I haue which sayth that this was the Byshop not of Yorke but of Couentrie The king not long after departed without issue and Iohn his brother reigned after him in whome although some vices may worthely be reprehēded especially for his incontinent and too much licentious life yet was he farre from that deseruing for the which he hath bene so il reported of diuers wryters who being led more with affection of Poperie then with true iudgement and due consideration depraued his doings more then the sincere trueth of the historie will beare them Concerning which historie after so many wryters we thought also to bestowe a little labour although in this matter we can not be so long as I would and as the matter requireth Kyng Iohn AFter the death of king Richarde called Coeur de Lyon reigned his brother Iohn Earle of Morton Afterward the Archbyshop put the crowne on his head and sware him to defend the churche and to maintaine the same in her good lawes and to destroy the euil And except he thought not in his minde to do this the Archb. charged him not to presume to take on him this dignitie And on Saint Iohn Baptists day next following king Iohn failed into Normandy came to Roan where he was royally receiued and truce concluded betweene him the French king for a time And thether came to him the Earle of Flaunders and all other Lords of Fraunce that were of K. Richards band and frendship and were sworne vnto him Not long after this Philip the French king made Arthur Knight and tooke his homage for Normandie Britaine and al other his possessions beyond the sea and promised him helpe against K. Iohn After this King Iohn and the French king talked together wyth theyr Lordes about one houres space And the Frenche King asked so much land for himself and knight Arthur that king Iohn would graunt him none and so departed in wrath The same yeare a legate came into Fraunce and commaunded the King in paine of interdiction to deliuer one Peter out of prison that was elect to a Bishoppricke and thereupon he was deliuered And after that the Legate came into England commaunded K. Iohn vnder paine of interdiction to deliuer the Archb. which he had kept as prisoner 2. yeares which the King denied to do till he had payd him 6000. markes Because he tooke him in harnes in a field against him and sware him vpon his deliuerance that he should neuer weare harnesse against any Christen man This time diuorce was made betweene K. Iohn and his wife daughter of the Earle of Glocester because they were in the iii. degree of kinred And after by the counsell of the French king King Iohn wedded Isabel daughter of the Earle of Anguilla and then Arthur of Britaine did homage to king Iohn for Britaine and other At this time fell strife betwene K. Iohn and Geoffrey the Archbishop of Yorke for diuers causes first because he would not suffer and permit the Sheriffe of Yorke in such affaires as he had to do for the King within his Diocesse Secondly because hee did also excommunicate the sayde sheriffe Thirdly because he would not saile with him into Normandie to make the mariage betwene Lewes the French kings sonne and his niece c. After this in the yeare of our Lorde 1202. Phillip the French king in a communication betwene K. Iohn and him required that the saide K. Iohn should depart with all his landes in Normandy and Pictauia which he had beyond the sea vnto Arthur his nephew and that incontinent or els he would warre against him and so did For when king Iohn denied that request the next day folowing the French king with the sayde Arthur
the monke what he had brought He said of his frute and that very good the best that he did euer tast Eate said the king and he toke one of the peares which he did know and did eate Also being bid to take an other did eate lykewise sauerly And so likewise the third Then the king refraining no longer tooke one of the poysoned peares and was therewith poysoned as is before c. In the raigne of this king Iohn the citizens of London first obtained of the king to chose yerely a Maior In whose time also the bridge of London was first builded of stone which before was of woode Rastall * King Henry the third AFter this king Iohn had raigned as some say 17. yeres or as some say though falsly 19. yeres was as is abouesaid poisoned died Thys king left behinde him 4. sonnes and 3. daughters first Henry second Richard and he was Earle of Cornwall Third William of Valentia Fourth Guido Disenay He had also an other sonne who afterward was made bishop Of his daughters first was Isabel maried afterward to Fredericke the Emperour The second named Alinour maried to William earl Marshal The third to Mounfort the Earl of Leicester c. An other story sayth that he had but two daughters Isabel and Elionore or as an other calleth her Ioane which was after Queene of Scotland Ex Chronico vetusto Anglic. This king Iohn being deceased which had many enemies both of Earles Barons especially of the Popish Clergie Henric hys eldest sonne was then of the age of 9. yeares At what time the most of the Lordes of England did adhere to Ludouike or Lewes yâ— French kings sonne whom they had sent for before in displeasure of king Iohn to be their king and had sworne to him their allegeaunce Then William Earle Marshall a noble man and of great authority and a graue and a sound couÌ„seller friendly and quietly called vnto him diuers Earles and Barons and taking this Henry the young prince sonne of king Iohn setteth him before them vsing these words Behold saith he right honourable and well beloued although we haue * persecuted the father of this yong Prince for his euil demeanour worthely yet this yong childe whome here ye see before you as he is in yeres tender so is he pure and innocent from these his fathers doings Wherfore in as much as euery man is charged only with the burthen of his owne workes and transgressions neither shall the childe as the Scripture teacheth vs beare the iniquity of his father we ought therefore of duetie and conscience to pardone this young and tender Prince and take compassion of his age as ye see And now for so much as he is the kings natural and eldest sonne and must be our soueraigne and king and successor of this kingdom come and let vs appoynt him our king and gouernour and let vs remoue from vs this Lewes the French kings sonne suppresse his people which is a confusion and a shame to our nation and the yoke of their seruitude let vs cast off from our shoulders To these words spake answered the Earle of Glocester And by what reason or right sayd he can we so do seeing we haue called him hether haue sworne to him our feaultie Whereunto the Earle Marshall inferred againe and sayd Good right and reason we haue and ought of duety to do no lesse for that he contrary to our minde and calling hath abused our affiance and feaulties Truthe it is we called him c ment to prefer him to be our chieftaine and gouernor but he estsones surprised in pride hath contemned and despised vs and if we shal so suffer him he will subuert and ouerthrow both vs and our nation and so shall we remaine a spectacle of shame to all men and be as outcastes of all the world At these words all they as inspired from aboue cried altogether with one voice be it so he shal be our king And so the day was appoynted for his coronation which was the day of Simon Iude. This coronation was kept not at Westminster for as much as Westminster the same tune was holdeâ— of the Frenchmen but as Glocester the safest place as was thought at that time in the realme an 1216. by Swallow the Popes Legate through counsel of all the Lords and Barons that held with his rather king Iohn to witte the Bishop of Winchester Bishop or Barn Bishop of Chester and Bishop of Worcester the Earle Radulph of Chester William Earle Marshal William Earl of Pembroke William Tren Earle of Feres William de Bruer Serle or Samarike de mal Baron These were at the crowning of the king at Glocester Many other lords and Barons there were which as yet helde wyth Lewes the French kings sonne to whom they had done their homage before And immediatly after the crowning of thys king he held his couÌ„cell at Bristow at S. Martines least where were assembled 11. Byshops of England Wales with diuers Earles Barons and knights of England All which did sweare feaultie vnto the king After which homage thus done to the king the legate Swalo interdicted Wales because they held with the foresaid Lewâ—es and also the Barons al other as many as gaue help or counsell to Lewes or any other that moued or stirred any war against Henry the new king he accursed them All which notwithstanding the sayde Lewes did not cease but first laid siege to the Castel or Douer xv daies when he could not preuaile there he tooke the castel of Berkhamsted and also the castel of Hartford doing much harme in the countreis in spoiling robbing the people where they went by reason wherof the Lordes and Commons which held with the king assembled theÌ„selues together to driue Lewes and his men out of the land But some of the BaroÌ„s with the Frenchmen in the meane season went to Lincoln and tooke the Citie and held it to the vse of Lewes Which being knowen ensoones a greate power of the kinges parte made thether as the Earle Ranolfe of Chester William Earle Marshal and William de le Brues Earle of Feres with many other Lords and gaue battaile vnto Lewes and his party so that in conclusion Lewes lost the field and of his side were slaine the Earle of Perchis Saer de Quincy Earle of Winchester Henry de la Bohon Erle of Herford and syr Robert le Fizwater with diuers other moe Wherupon Lewes for succour fled to London causing the gates there to be shut kept waiting there for more succour out of France Which assoone as the king had knowledge off immediatly sent to the Maior and Burges of the Citie willing them to render them and their Citie to him as their chiefe lord and king promising to graunt to them againe all their fraunchises and liberties as in times past to confirme the same by his great
the state and shewe of a Legate yet hee hath doubled the doings of a Legate charging vs. euery day with newe Mandates and so most extreemely hath â—â—pressed vs First in bestowing and geuing away our benefices if any were aboue 30 Markes as soone as they were vacant to Italian persons Secondly after the decease of the sayd Italians vnknowing to the patrons he hath intruded other Italians therein whereby the true patrons haue bene spoiled and defrauded of their right Thirdly the saide M. Martinus yet also ceaseth not to assigne and conferre such benefices still to the like persones And some he reserueth to the donation of the Apostolike fee And extorteth moreouer from religious houses immoderate pensions excommunicating and interdicting who so euer dare gainstand him Wherefore forasmuch as the sayde M. Martin hath so farre extended his iurisdiction to the great perturbation of the whole Realme no lesse derogation to our kings priuiledge to whome it hath bene fully graunted by the see Apostolike that no Legate should haue to do in his land but such as he by speciall letters did send for we with most huÌ„ble deuotioÌ„ beseech you that as a good father will alwaies be ready to support his childs so your fatherhode wil reach forth your hand of compassion to releaue vs your humble children from these greuous oppressions And although our Lord and king being a Catholicke Prince and wholy giuen to his deuotions and seruice of Christ Iesu our Lorde so that he respecteth not the health of his owne body will feare and reuerence the see Apostolicke and as a deuout sonne of the Church of Rome desireth nothing more then to aduance the estate and honor of the same yet we which trauaile in his affaires bearing the heate and burden of the day and whose duetie together with him is to tender the preseruation of the publike wealth neither can paciently suffer such oppressioÌ„s so detestable to God and man and greuances intollerable neither by Gods grace will suffer them through the meanes of your godly remediey which we well hope and trust of you speedily to obteine And thus may it please your fatherhode we beseche you to accept this our supplication who in so doing shall worthely deserue of all the Lords and Nobles with the whole comminaltie of the Realme of England oâ—â—digne and speciall thankes accordingly Anno 〈◊〉 Ex Mat Parisient fol. 188. This supplication being sent by the handes of Sir R. Bygot Knight and W. de Powike Squier Henrie de la Mare with other knightes and Gentlemen after it was there opened and red pope Innocent first keping silence deferred to make answer therunto making hast to procede in hys detestable excommunication and curie against the good Emperour Fredericke The whith curle being done and the English ambassadours waiting still for their aunswer the Pope then told them flatte they should not haue their request fulfilled Wherat the English men departing iu great anger away sware with terrible othes that they would neuer more suffer any tribute or fruites of any benefices namely whereof the noble men were patrones to be paid to that insatiable and greedy court or Rome worthy to be detested in all worlds Ex Math. Paris fol 193. The Pope hearing these wordes all be it making then no aunswere thought to watch his time and did First incontinent vpon the same during the said Counsel he caused euery Bishop of England to put his hande and seale to the obligation made by king Iohn for the Popes tribute as is aboue specified Threatning moreouer saying that if he had once brought downe the Emperor Fredericke he would bridle the insolent pride of England wel enough After this Councell ended in the beginning of the next yere following An. 1246. Pope Innocent came to Cluniake where was then appoynted a secret meeting or colloquie betwene the Pope and Lewes the French king who was then preparing his voyage to Ierusalem in which colloquie the pope sought al meanes to perswade the French king in reuengement of his miurie to warre contra Regulum as he termed him that is against the weake and scule king of England either to driue him vtterly froÌ„ his kingdom or els so damnitie him wherby he should be constraâ—ned whether he would or no to stoupe to the Popes will and obedience Wherein he also would assist him with al the authoritie he could doe Neuerthelesse the French king to this would not agree first for the consanguinitie that was betwene them for there 2. Quenes were sisters And also for the truce that they had taken Thirdly for feare of the Emperour least he shoulde take his part Item for that it could not be without the spilling of much Christen bloud And lastly because he was preparing his voyage to the holy land where his comming was already looked for And thus the French king denying the Popes bloudy request refused not onely to enter warre against the king and the realme of England but also shortly after concluded wyth him longer truce An. 1246. Ex. Math. Paris sol b. Straight vpon the necke of this followed then the exaction of Boniface Archbishop of Canterbury that he had bought of the Pope which was to haue the first yeares fruites of all benefices and spirituall linings in Englande for the space of 7. yeares together vntill the sumine should come of â—en thousand Markes Whereat the king first was greatly agreeued But 〈◊〉 eonclusion hee was faine at last to agreâ— with the Archbyshop and so the nibney was gathered Paris fol. 197. Ouer and besides all other exactions wherewyth the pope miserably oppressed the church of England this also is not to be â—â—â—lenced how the Pope sending down his letters 〈◊〉 the seâ— Apostolike charged and commanded the prelates to find him some 10. Tome 5. and some 15. able men wel furnished with horse and harneis for one whole yere to fight in the popes warres And lest the king shuld haue knowledge thereof it was enioyned them vnder paine of excommunication that they shoulde reuease it to none but to kepe it secrete only to themselues Paris fol. 200. The pope yet notwtstanding partly beyng laboured by siâ—ers partly of hys owne mynde thinking good somewhat to geue to the king people of England as fathers are woâ—â— to geue solsterhing to theyr babes to play with all to keeâ—â— them still sent downe this releasment to the king yâ— hereafter whensoeuer any of the popes nephewes or of hys Cardinals were to be beneficed many church of England eyther he or the Cardinals shuld first make the king priuy theeof and instantly craâ—â—e hys good-will in obteining the proÌ„tutation or els the same to stand in no effect c. Parisiensis sol 202. howbeit al this seemed to be don 〈◊〉 of a pollicy to get the kings â—auour wherby he might be suffered more freely to passe with greater exactions as afterward
experimentes it is manifest that some of your graces assistaunces haue reported to your maiesty many lyes of vs working mischiefe as much as in them lyeth not onely agaynst vs but agaynst you also and your whole Realme Be it knowne to your highnes that we haue bene alwayes willing to defend the health and sauegarde of your person with all our power and fealty due to your grace purposing to vexe to the vttermost of our power and estate not onely our ill willers but also your enemies and the enemies of your whole Realme If it be your good pleasure geue no credite to theÌ„ we shall be alwayes found your faithfull And we the Earle of Leiceister and Gilbert of Clare at request of the other for vs them haue put to our seales These letters being read and heard there was a counsell called and the king writ back to them and specially to the two Earles of Leicester and Glocester in maner and forme following HEnry by the grace of God king of England Lord of Ireland Duke of Aquitanie c. To Simon Mountfort and Gilbert de Clare and their confederates For as much as by the warre generall disquietnes by your meanes raised vp in our whole realme and also the burninges and other hurtfull enormities it appeareth manifestly that you keepe not your fidelitie to vs ward nor care any thing for our health or safety And for that ye haue inorderly greued our nobles and other our faythfull subiectes sticking faythfully and constantly to vs as you haue certified vs we accounting their losse as our owne and their enemies as ours And seing these my aforesayd faithfull subiects for the keeping of their fidelitie do assist vs manfully and faythfully agaynst your vnfaithfulnes we therefore care not for your fidelitie or loue but defie you as our and their enemies Witnes myselfe at lewes the day yeare abouesayd Also Richard king of Almaine and Lord Edward the sonne of king Henry writ also to the Barons in this wife Richard by the the grace of God king of the Romaynes alwayes Augustus and Edward the eldest sonne of the noble king of England al the other Barons and nobles constantly and faythfully in hart deede cleauing to the foresayd king of England to Simon Mountfort and Gilbert de Clare and to all and singuler other their adherents in their conspiracie By your letters whiche you sent to our Lord the noble king of England we haue vnderstanding that you defie vs although before any such word your defiaunce towardes vs was apparant inough by your cruell persecution in burning our possessions and spoyling our goodes we therefore geue you to witte that we all and euery one of vs as your enemies doe defie you all as our open enemies And farther that we will not cease where soeuer it shall lye in our power to the vttermost of our force and might to subuert your persons and all that you haue As touching that you laye to our charge that we geue neyther faythfull nor good counsell to our Lord the king you say not the truth And if your Lord Simon Mountfort or Gilbert de Clare will affirme the same in our Lord the kinges court we are ready to get safe conduit for you to come to the sayd Court to try and declare the truth of our innocency and the falsehood of you both as forsworne traytors by some man equall with you in nobilitie and stocke All we are contayned with the seales of the aforesayd Lordes the Lord Richard and the Lord Edward Dated the day aforesayd Both which letters beyng read they drew neare to the king for they were not farre distant from the place whiche is called Lewes And for that there wanted to the Kinges store prouision for their horses it was coÌ„manded them on tewsday to go forth to seeke for hay and prouender Which when they were gone forth were preuented most of them of their enemies and killed but the residue returning saw their enemies comming very early on that wednesday morning and making outcries stirred vp the king his hoste to arme themselues Then the Barons comming to the full playne descended there and girding trunming their horses made fit their harnies to them And there the Earle Simon made the Earle of Glocester and Robert Deuer and many other new knightes which being done he deuided and distincted his host into foure seueral battails And he appointed noble men to guide gouern euery battaile And ouer that first battayle were ordayned Captaines Henry Mountfort the eldest sonne of the Earle Simon Buidd his brother Lord Iohn de Bruch the younger Lord Humfry de Boun. Ouer the second battaile Lord Gilbert Clare Earle of Glocester Lord Iohn the sonne of Lord S. Iohn and Lord William of Mouncherisi And ouer the third in whiche the Londiners were at their request the Lord Nicholas Segraue was assigned Which required also very instanntly that they might haue that first stroke in the battayle at the aduenture come what come woulde But ouer the fourth battayle the Earle himselfe was captayne with the Lord Thomas of Pilnestone In that meane season came forth the kinges host preparing themselues to the field in three battayles of whiche Edward the kynges sonne led the first with the Earle of Warwicke and Malence the kings brother and the secoÌ„d the king of Alinaine guided with hys sonne Henry but the king with hys nobles guided the third And the fourth legion the king appoynted not by reason that he had left many of hys chiefe souldiours behinde him to keepe the Castell and towne of Tunebridge agaynst the Earle of Glocester And the most part of the kinges army were but young men for the king thought not that his BaroÌ„s had bene come so nigh hand Theyr armes being on both sides set in aray order they exhorted one an other on eyther party to fight valiantly after they buckled together the battaile was great many horsemen were ouerthrown euen in a moment But by and by Edward the kings sonne with his band as a fierce young gentlemen valiant knight fell vpon his enemies with such force that he compelled them to reâ—ule backe a great way so that the hinmost thinking by reason of their geuing backe that the foremost were slayne ran many away of them and taking water to passe ouer were almost threescore souldiours drowned a few of the being slaine all the rest fled Straight way the Londiners whiche had asked the first fight knowing not howe the battaile went tooke them to theyr hecles Whom Edward pursued with his band killing the himmost of them by the space of two or three miles For hee hated them because they had rebelled agaynst his father and disgraced his mother wheÌ„ she was caryed by barge vpon the Temse froÌ„ the tower to Windsore as is aboue touched pag. 000. Whilest that Prince Edward was thus in the chase of the LoÌ„doners who had the
and determination of the matter was committed to the iudgement of king Edward of England who after sufficient proofe made to the Scottes and firme euidence brought out of all the ancient historyes both of England and Scotland testifying from tyme to tyme that he was chief head and soueraigne of the Realme of Scotland first by necessitie of the law and by al theyr consentes tooke full possession of the same And that bone adiudged the right of the Crown to John Bailol who descended of the daughter of Dauid Earle of Huntington brother to Dauid King of Scotland in the dayes of Kyng Henry the second This Erle Dauid had three daughters Isabell maried to Robert Brusse Margaret to Allen Earle of Galeway had Ellen to Henry Lord Hastinges AlleÌ„ Earle of Galeway had ElleÌ„ maried to Roger Quincy Erle of Winchester Constable of Scotland Doruagile maried to John Bailol father to Edward king of Scots When these thinges were thus finished in Scotlande and Syr Iohn Bailol as most rightfull inheritour had receaued the crowne of Scotland at the handes of kyng Edward thankefully for the same in the presence of the Barony of England and of Scotland did vnto the sayd king Edward his homage and sware to him fealty the Scottes with theyr new king returned into Scotland and Kyng Edward remoued agayne to England But not long after the falsenes of this Scotishe Kyng soone appeared Who repenting him of his homage done vntruely for sook his former othe promise and made war against king Edward through the counsaile of the Abbot of Menros Wherfore the king with a great host sped hym into Scotland in processe laid siege to the towne of Berwicke which the Scots did egerly defend not onely to the discomfiture but also to the decision of the kinges and hys English host But in conclusion the English men preuayled and wan the towne where were slayne of the Scottes the number of 25. thousand And while the king was there busied in winning other holds about the same he sent part of his host to Dunbarre where the EnglishmeÌ„ agayn had the victory and slue of the Scottes xx thousand Gis burne sayth but x. thousand so that very few were lost of the English company The king with a great nuÌ„ber of prisoners returning into his realm shortly after sped him ouer vnto FlauÌ„ders where he sustayned great trouble by the French kyng till truce for certayne space was betweene them concluded But in the meane while that K. Edward was thus occupyed beyond the Seas the French king resorting to his practised maner set the Scottes secretly agaynst the Englishmen to keep the king at home Which Scots makyng themselues a Captaine named WilliaÌ„ Waleis warred vpon the borders of NorthumberlaÌ„d where they dyd much burt At length the king returning from Burdeaux into England shortly vpon the same tooke hys iourny into Scotland Where meeting at Yorke with hys host marched into the Realme of Scotlande winning as he went townes and Castles till at length comming to the towne of Frankyrch on Mary Magdalens day he met with the power of Scotland and had with them a fore sight but through Gods prouidence the victory fel to the right cause of Englishmen so that of the Scottes were slayne in the field as it is of diuers writers affirmed ouer the number of xxxii thousand and of Englishmen but barely xxviii persons Whereupon the king agayn taking possession and feairy of the whole land returned home And yet the false vntroth of the Scots would not thus be ruled but rose vp in a new broyle so that the kyng was enforced to make his power agayn the yeare folowing into Scotland where he to suppressed the rebellion of that Lords and of the commons that they swearing to the kings allegiaunce presented themselues by great companyes put them wholy in the kings grace and mercy so that the king thinking himselfe to be in peaceable possession in a great surety of the land caused to be sworne vnto hym the rulers of the boroughes citties and townes with other officers of the land and so returned vnto Barwicke and so into England and lastly to Westminster These martiall affayres betwene England and Scotland although they appertayne not greatly to the purpose of our story Ecclesiastical yet so much by the way I thought briefly to touch whereby the better it might be vnderstanded by these premisses that whiche followeth in the sequele hereof As the Scottes were thus warring and ragyng agaynst the king and saw they could not make theyr party good they sent priuily to Pope Boniface for hysayde and counsaile who immediatly sendeth downe his precept to the K. to this effect that he should hereafter succease to disquiet or molest the Scottes for that they were a people exempt and properly pertaining to hys Chappell And therfore it could not otherwise be but that the Citty of Ierusalem must needs defend hys own Citizens as the mount Syon mayntayn such as trust in the Lord. c. Whereunto the king briefly maketh aunswere agayne swearing with anothe that he would to his vttermost keepe defend that which was hys right euideÌ„tly known to all the world c. Thus the Scots bearing themselues bold vpon the popes message also confederating themselues with the French meÌ„ passed ouer that yeare The next yeare after that whiche was 29. of the kinges raigne the sayd Pope Boniface directeth hys letters agayn to the kyng wherein he doth veÌ„dicate the kingdome of Scotland to be proper to the Church of Rome not subiect to the king of England And therfore it was agaynst God against iustice and also preindiciall to the Churche of Rome for hym to haue or hold dominion vpon the same which he proued by these reasons First that when king Henry the father of this Kyng receiued ayd of Alexander king of Scots in his warres agaynst Simon Mountfort he recognised acknowledged in his letters patents that he receaued the same of king Alexander not of any duety but of speciall fauour Item when the sayd king Alexander comming to England did homage to the sayd kyng Henry he did it not as king of Scotland but onely for certayne landes of Lyndal and Penreth lying in England Item where the sayd king Alexander left behynd hym Margaret his heyre being â—ece to the king of England and yet vnder age yet the tuition of the sayd Margaret was committed not to the K. of England but to certain Lords of Scotland deputed to the same Moreouer when any legacie was directed down from Rome to the Realme of England for collecting oftenthes or other causes the sayd legacie tooke no place in the realm of Scotland and might well he resisted as it was in kyng Alexander hys dayes except an other speciall commission touching the realme of Scotland were ioined wall Wherby it appeareth these to be two seueral dominions and not
of our auncestors which doubted not to shedde their owne bloud for the encrease and defence of the Churches liberty and the faith and coueting to prouide for the puritie of faith and the state of the Church as also to auoid the hurt of the generall slaunder being not able to passe ouer any longer the premisses with wincking and dissembling and my conscience driuing to the same seeing this estimate opinion of him in these matters is not rashly of vs conceiued but vehemently and plainly increased by many and continuall cryings of credible men and great authoritie oft and oftentimes beaten vnto vs fearing moreouer the destruction of the faith both of vs and of al other subiects and specially of kings and princes of the world which ought to reproue negligence which acknowledge that we haue receiued power geuen vs from the Lord to the promoting and increasement of it we agree to your requestes in this behalfe and to the calling and assembling a councell for the glory of God sauing the honour and reuerence that is due to the holy Romish church in all thinges whereby the trueth may appeare in the premisses and all errour auoided that the state of the vniuersall Church and all Christianitie and the matters of faith and the holy land may be prouided for the slauÌ„ders ieoperdies haÌ„ging ouer vs may be withstanded we be ready offer our selues gladly as much as in vs is to bestowe our labour and diligent paine therabouts Earnestly requiring and beseeching in the mercifull bowels of Iesu Christ you Archbishops and other Prelates here present as children of the Church and pillers of faith called of the Lorde to the promoting encrease and preseruing thereof to care for the same that with all diligence ye wold geue heede as becommeth you and effectually you would labor by al wayes and fit meanes to the calling and assembling of this councel in which we intend to be personally present And left the said Boniface which hath boldly and wrongfully many times threatned to proceede against vs stopping and hindring our purposes and intent â—â—ast any of his workes of darkenesse if there be any should come to light directly or indirectly hindering the calling and gathering of this councel or least any state being in the same realme that wil in dede procede against vs or our state churches Prelates Barons other faithfull vassals our subiects our lands or our realme and the state of the realme by abusing any spirituall sworde in excommunicating suspending or otherwais by any meanes for vs and our welwillers and them that will followe vs we prouoke appeale in wryting to the foresayd general councell which we instantly desire to be called and to one lawâ—ull chiefe Bishop that shall be or to any other to whome we shoulde appeale and yet not going from the appellation made by M. William of Nagareta to whom we sticked then and also yet sticke requiring earnestly a witnes of our appellation of you Prelates Notaries expressedly to renue such prouocation and appellation when and afore whome it shal be thought meete to you Then the Archbishops within wrytten byshops Abbots and Priors aunswered the premisses as it is founde in the actes prouoked and appealed agreed to and protested and made prouocation and appellation agreement and protestation as is contained more fully in a certaine paper there openly and plainely red whose tenor followeth with these wordes We Archbishoppes of Nicosen Remen Senoren Narbonen Turonen and bishops of Landuiren Belnacen Catolacen Antisiodorem Meldimen Nurmen Carnotem Aurelianen Ambiauen Morinen Silanen Andeganen Abricen Constant Ebroicen Lexonicen Sagien Caloromont Lemonicen Auicen Masticoren And we Abbots of Cluniac promostraten of the greater monasterie of the court of S. Dionise in Fraunce Camped S. Victors S. Genoueue S. Marten Landmoen Figiacem Bellicem in Lemociuio and Frier Hugh visiter of the houses of the order of knights of S. Iohn in Ierusalem in Fraunce and the father Priour of S. Martine in the fieldes hearing these things which were sayd propounded and obiected yesterday to day by you the Lords Earles and William aforesaide against the Lorde Boniface the 8. and Pope being mooued with suche sayings purposes assertations and your othes your request and other lawfull causes and were compelled by need considering that the matter of our faith which is Christes is handled in the premisses Wee that be called to part of this care to the defence and maintenaunce of the faith of soules of the realme although vnworthy yet coueting to with stande the ieoperdies that hang ouer vs by reason of the premisses and other causes thinking the calling gathering of the sayd Councell profitable necessary that the innocencie of the Lord Boniface himself may clearely be discussed as we desire our coÌ„sciences bearing witnesse that it may be determined on him by the Councell touching such things as are laide against him and that may be done which they decree according to the Canons We aunswere you our Lord king and you our Lordes Earles and William that the honor reuerence of the holy Romish church salued in all poyntes wee agree to your due requestes in this behalfe for the calling of the Councell and are ready to geue helpe and diligent labour to the calling and gathering of the said CouÌ„cell according to the decrees of the holy fathers and to the lawfull orders of the Canons not intending by any meanes to make parties of this matter nor to sticke to any that maketh parties Yet least the sayde Boniface being mooued or prouoked by these things as wee feare by likely coniectures and threatnings made against vs for the foresayde things that he will proceede against our parish Churches and our subiectes by some meanes or cause to proceede against vs by some authoritie of his owne or others by excommunication suspension interditing deposing depriuing or by some other meanes and colour sought to some impeachment or trouble of the sayd Councell and that we may sitte in the same Councell to iudge and do al other things that belong to the office of Prelates that our frends that sticke to vs would sticke to vs in all thinges may remaine safe for our selues our parish Churches our subiectes and them that sticke to vs or would sticke to vs in this behalfe we prouoke and appeale in wryting to the foresayde Councell that is to be gathered and to him that shall be the true and lawfull highest Bishop and to him or them to whome of right we shoulde appeale too and earnestly require our appellations committing vs our parish churches our subiectes friendes and them that sticke to vs our state and theirs our right goodes to the godly defence of the foresaide councell and of him that shall be the true and lawfull highest bishop and we protest to renewe this appellation where when and afore whome it shal be thought meete This was done at Paris at Lupara in the chamber of the sayd Lord
of our right deare Lord and king and all the Realme with all our might and strength to keepe and mayntayne the Realme as all good people ought for to do Vpon that we pray you and desire you that ye woulde be helping to vs for the health and profite of the Realme and we haue had none aunswere of you nor knowe not your will in that parte Wherefore we send to you agayne and pray you charge you that ye beat you so against vs that ye haue nor make no cause vs to greue but that ye be to vs helping in all the wayes that you may And were ye well in certaine that we and also those that commeth with vs into this realme nothing for to done but that shall be pleasing to God and common profite to al the Realme Not els but for to destroy the Spensers enemyes to the Realme as ye well know Wherefore we pray and charge you in the fayth that ye owe to our Lord the king to the Crowne and to vs and vpon all that ye may forfeite that if Hugh Spenser both the father and the sonne our enemies come within your power that ye do thē hastely to be take fastly kept til we haue ordeined for them our will And as ye desire profite and honour of vs and of the Realme Vnderstanding well if it be so that ye doe our desire and prayer we shall the more be beholden to you And also we shall doe you profite and worship if that ye send vs hastely worde agayne of our will Geuen at Baldocke the sixt day of October These foresayd letters being published and perused the Bishop of Exceter to whom as ye heard was committed the rule of the City sent to the Maior for theyr keyes of the gates vsing so sharpe wordes in the kinges name y◠variaunce began to kindle betwene him and the Cittizens so farre forth that the commons in theyr rage tooke the foresayd Byshop and beheaded him and two of his housholde at that Stādard in Cheape Then the king went to Bristow and ordayned sir Hugh Spēser the father there to keep the Castle and the towne and the king with Hugh Spencer the sonne and Syr Robert Baldocke Chauncellour the Earle of Arundell went into Wales And the Queene so pursued them that first they tooke the towne yelded vp to her Then they tooke syr Hugh Spenser the father whom being drawn and torne they at last hanged vp at Bristow in chaynes of yron As the king was thus flying y◠queene caused to be proclaymed through her army that the Kyng should come and appeare and so to receaue his kingdome agayne if he woulde be conformable to his liege subiectes Who when he did not appeare Prince Edward his sonne was proclaymed high keeper of the Realme In the meane tyme Henry Earle of Lancaster brother to the good Earle Thomas which before was beheaded also Lord William Souch and M. Upphowell were sent by the Queene into Wales to pursue the king there tooke him and sent him to the Castell of Kenelworth And tooke Hugh Spenser the sonne and Sir Robert Baldock Chauncellour and sir Iohn Earle of Arundell brought them all to the towne of Hereford And anone after Hugh Spenser the sonne was drawn and hanged on a gallowes fiftye foote highe and after beheaded and quartered whose quarters were sent into 4. quarters of the Realme Syr Iohn of Arundel was beheaded sir Robert Baldock was put in Newgate at London where shortly after he pyned away and dyed among the theeues This done a Parliament was assembled at London from whence message was sent to the Kyng that if he would resigne vp his Crowne hys sonne shoulde haue it after him If not an other shold take it to whom the lot would geue it Wherevpon the king being constrayned to yelde vp his Crowne to hys sonne was kept in prison and after had to Barkley where he is sayd to take great repentance After this message beyng sent and the king halfe condescending thereunto the Parliament notwithstanding prosecuting and goyng forward there was a bill exhibited and put vp contayning certayne articles agaynst the sayd Kyng then in prison in the Castle of Barkley touching his misbehauiour and imprudent gouerning of the realme whiche bill openly before all the Lordes and commons by the speaker of the Parliament house was read After long consultation thereof amongest themselues touching those articles and also for the better and more circumspect gouernment of the Realme from that tyme forth it was consulted and agreed vppon by the Lordes spirituall and temporall and commons there assembled that they sayd Edward was a man not meete to be their Kyng nor from that tyme forth anye more to beare the Crowne royall or title of a Kyng But that Edward hys eldest sonne who there in the same court of high Parliament was present as he was rightfull heyre and inheritor therunto so should he be crowned king therof in hys fathers steade with these conditions thereunto annexed That he should take wise sage and true Counsellers vnto him That the Realme might be better and more circumspectly gouerned then before in the tyme of Edward his father it was That the old King his Father should be honourably prouided for and kept so long as he liued according as vnto his estate it appertayned c. These and other things thus finished and ended the Parliament breaketh vp and all thinges necessary to the coronation of a Prince appertayning were in speedy wise prepared whereof more hereafter Christ willing shal be specified In the meane tyme as touching the king whiche was yet in prison it is thought by some writers that the next yeare following by the meanes of syr Roger Mortimer he was miserably slayne with a spit as is sayd being thrust vp into his body and was buryed at Gloucester after he had raigned xix yeares In the time and raigne of this King the Colledge of Cambridge called Michaell house was founded and builded by Syr Henry Stantō Knight to the vse and increase of learning a thing in a common wealth very profitable And necessary to be had the want and need wherof many sondry times is sooner felt in this realme of ours and other Realmes abroad then is the discommoditie therof of most men commonly vnderstoode About the same time also was Nicholaus de Lyra which wrote the ordinary glose of the Bible Also Gulielmus Oceham a worthy diuine and of a right sincere iudgement as the times then would either geue or suffer In the tractation of this kings history before was declared what grudge did kindle in the harts of the Barons agaynst the king for reuoking such actes and customes as had bene before in the Parliament established both for Peter Gauestō for that two Spensers Also what seuere punishment the king did execute vppon them for the same in suche cruell and rigorous sorte that as he spared
continually was spoyled sackt and with fire consumed by the circuit of 20. miles round about yet the French king being distant scarse the space of one mile froÌ„ vs either would not or els durst not when he might easily haue passed ouer the riuer make any resistaunce for the defence of his countrey and people And so our king iourneying forwarde came to Pusiacke or Poisy where the French king had likewyse broke downe the bridge and keeping on the other side of the riuer would rest in no place After whose comming to Poisie the foresayd chaplain and confessor to the king named Michaell Northburgh describing the kings voyage and the actes of the Englishmen from the town of Poisie to his comming to Calis in his letters writeth in this wise ¶ A Letter of W. Northburghe the Kyngs confessor describing the kings voyage into Fraunce SAlutations premised we geue you to vnderstand that our soueraigne Lord the king came to the towne of Poisye the daye before the Assumption of our Lady where was a certayne bridge ouer the water of Seane broken downe of the enemye but the king taried there so long till that the bridge was made again And whiles the bridge was in repayring there came a great number of men at armes and other souldiours were armed to hinder the same But the Earle of Northhampton issued out agaynst them flew of them more then one thousand the rest fled away thankes be to God And at an other time our men passed the water although with much trauell and flew a great number of the common souldiours of Fraunce about the Citty of Paris and countrey adioyning being part of the French kinges army and thorowly well appoynted so that our people haue now made other good bridges vpon our enemyes God be thanked without any great losse and damage to vs. And on the morrow after the Assumption of our Ladye the king passed the water of Sceane and marched toward Poâ—ye which is a towne of great defence and stronglye immured and a maruellous strong Castle within the same which our enemies kept And when our vaundgard was passed the towne our reregarde gaue an assault thereunto and tooke the same where were slayne more then 300. men at armes of our enemyes part And the next day following the Earle of Suffolke and Sir Hugh Spenser marched forth vpon the commons of the countrey assembled and well armed and in fine discomfited them and slew of them more then 200. and tooke 60. Gentlemen prisoners besides others And after that the Kyng marched toward Graund Villers and while he was there encamped the kinges vaundgard was discried by the men of armes of the king Bename whereupon our men issued out in great haste and ioyned battell with them but were inforced to retyre Notwithstanding thankes be vnto God the Earle of Northhampton issued out and reskued the horsemen with other souldiours so that few or none of them were either taken or slayne sauing onely Thomas Talbot but had agayne the enemye in chase within 2. leagues of Amians of whom we tooke 8. and slew 12. of their best men at armes the rest being well horsed tooke the towne of Amians After this the king of England marched toward Pountife vpon Bartholomew day and came vnto the water of Som where the French king had layd 500. men at armes and three thousand foote men purposing to haue kept and stopped our passage but thankes be to God the king of England and his hoste entred the same water of Som where neuer man passed before without the losse of any of our men and after that encountered with the enemy and slewe of them more then two thousand the rest fledde to Abeuyle in which chase was taken many Knights Squiers and men at armes The same day Sir Hugh Spenser tooke the towne of Croylay where he and his souldiours flew foure hundred men at armes and kept the towne where they found great store of victuals The same night encamped the king of England in the Forest of Cressy vpon the same water for that the French kinges hoste came on the other side of the town neare vnto our passage But he woulde not take the water of vs and so marched towarde Abeuile And vpon the Friday next following the King beyng still encamped in the sayd Forest our Scuriers discried the french king which marched toward vs in foure great battelles And hauing then vnderstanding of our enemies as Gods will was a little before the euening tide we drew vnto the playne fielde and set our battelles in aray and immediately the fight began which was sore and cruell and indured long for our enemyes behaued themselues right nobly But thankes be geuen to God the victory fell on our side and the Kyng our aduersary was discomfited with all hys hoste and put to flight Where also was slayne the Kyng of Bename the Duke of Loren the Earle of Dabeson the Earle of Flaunders the Earle of Blois the Earle of Aarcot with his two Sonnes the Earle of Damerley the Earle of Nauers and his Brother the Lord of Tronard the Archbyshoppe of Myemes the Archbishop of Saundes the high Prior of Fraunce the Earle of Sauoy the Lord of Morles the Lord de Guis Segniour de S. Nouant Seigniour de Rosingburgh with sixe Earles of Almayn and diuers other Earles Barons Knightes and Squyres whose names are vnknowne And Philippe de Valoys himselfe with an other Marques which was called Lord Electour among the Romaynes escaped from the battell The number of the men at armes whiche were founde dead in the field beside the common Souldiours and footemen were 1542. And all that night the king of England with his hoste abode armed in the field where the battell was fought On the next morrow before the Sunne rose there marched towardes vs an other great hoste mightye and strong of the Frenchmen But the Earle of Northhampton and the Earle of Northfolke issued out agaynst them in 3 battels and after long and terrible fight them in likewise they discomfited by Gods great help and grace for otherwise it could neuer haue bene where they tooke of Knights and Squires a great number and flew aboue 2000. pursuing the chase three leagues from the place where the battell was fought The same night also the king encamped himselfe agayne in the forest of Cressy and on the morow marched toward Boleyne and by the way he took the town of Staples and from thence he marched toward Calis where he entendeth to plant his siege and lay his battery to the same And therfore our soueraigne Lord the king willeth and commauÌ„deth you in all that euer you may to send to the said siege victuals coÌ„uenient For after the time of our departing froÌ„ Chaam we haue trauelled through the countrey with great perill and daunger of our people but yet alwayes had of victuall plenty thankes be to God therfore But now as the case standeth we partly need your helpe to be refreshed
temporall and nobilitie of the Realme and cheifly those that studied for the preseruatioÌ„ of the commonweale not â—casing as yet to coÌ„tinue his mischeuous enterprise if by Gods prouideÌ„ce it be not preuented that with speed Amongst all other of the Nobilitie these first he put to death the Earle of Salisbury the Earle of Huntington the Earle of Gloucester the Lord Roger Clarendon the kyngs brother with diuers other knights and Esquiers and afterwards the Lord Thomas Percy Earle of Worcester and the Lord Henry Percy sonne and heyre to the Earle of Northunberland the which Lord Henry he not onely slew but to the vttermost of his power againe and againe he caused hym to be slayne For after that he was once put to death and deliuered to the Lord of Furniuale to be buryed who committed his body to holy sepulture with as much honour as might be commending his soule to almighty God with the suffrages of the blessed masse other praiers the said Lord Henry most like a cruel beast still thirsting hys bloud caused his body to be exhumate brought forth againe and to be reposed betwene two milstones in the towne of Shreusbury there to be 〈◊〉 wyth armed men And afterwards to be beheaded anâ— quartered commanding his head and quarters to be caried vnto diuers cities of the kingdome Wherefore for so detestable a fact neuer heard of in any age before we pronounce him as in the former articles excommunicate 8. Eightly we depose c. agaynst the said Lord Henry for that after his atteining to the crowne he willingly ratified allowed and approued a most wicked statute set forth renued in yâ— parliament holden at Winchester The which statute is directly against yâ— Church of Rome the power principalitie therof giuen by our Lord Iesus Christ and vnto blessed S. Peter his successors Bishops of Rome vnto whom belongeth by full authoritie the free disposing of all spirituall promotions as wel superior as inferiour which wicked statute is the cause of many mischiefes vid. of simonie periurie adultery incest misorder disobedience for that many Bishops Abbots priors and prelats we will not say by vertue but rather by errour of this statute haue bestowed yâ— benefices vacant vpoÌ„ yong men rude and vnworthy persons which haue compacted with them for the same so that scarce no one prelate is found that hath not couenanted with the partie promoted for the halfe yearely or at the least the third part of the said benefice so bestowed And by this meanes the said statute is the destruction of the right of S. Peter the Church of Rome and England the Cleargie and vniuersities the mainteuance of wars and the whole common wealth c. 9. Ninthly we say and depose c. against the said Lord Henry that after he had tyrannously taken vpon him the gouernement of the Realme England neuer florished since nor prospered by reason of his continuall exactions of money and oppressions yearely of the cleargie and coÌ„minaltie neither is it knowen how this money so extorted is bestowed when as neither his souldiours nor his gentlemen are payed as yet their wages and fees for their charges and wonderfull toile and labour neither yet the poore countrey people are satisfied for the victuall taken of them And neuertheles the miserable clergie and more miserable comminaltie are forced still to pay by menaces and sharp threatnings Notwithstanding he sware when he first vsurped the crowne that hereafter there should be no such exactions nor vexations neither of the clergie nor lâ—â—tie Wherfore as afore we pronounce him periured c. 10. In the tenth and last article we depose say and openly protest by these presents for our selues all our assistents in the cause of the Church of Rome and England and in the cause of king Richard his heires the clergie and comminaltie of the whole Realme that neither our entention is was nor shall be in word nor deed to offend any state either of the prelats spirituall Lords temporall nor commons of the realme but rather foreseeing the perdition and destruction of this Realme to approch we haue here brought before you certeine articles concerning the destruction of the same to be circumspectlie considered of the whole assembly as well of the Lords spirituall as temporall and the faithfull commons of England beseeching you all in that bowels of Iesus Christ the righteous iudge and for the merits of our blessed Lady the mother of God and of S. George our defender vnder whose displayed banner we wish to liue and die and vnder paine of damnation that ye will be fauourable to vs and our causes which are three in number Wherof the first is that we exalt vnto the kingdome the true lawfull heire and him to crowne in kinglie throne with the diademe of England And secondly that we renoke the weshmen the Irishmen and all other our enimies vnto perpetuall peace and amitie Thirdly and finally that we deliuer and make free our natiue countrey from al exactions extortioÌ„s vniust paiments Beseeching our Lord Iesus Christ to graunt his blessing the remission of their sinnes life euerlasting to all that assist vs to their power in this godly and meritorious worke and vnto all those that are against vs we threaten the curse of almighty God by the authority committed vnto vs by Christ and his holy Church and by these presents we pronounce them excommunicate These Articles being seene and read much concourse of people daily resorted more and more to that archbishop The Earle of Westmerland being then not far off with Iohn the kings sonne hearing of this mustered his souldiours with all the power he was able to make bent toward the Archbishop but seeing his part too weake to encounter with him vseth practise of policie where strength would not serue And first comming to him vnder colour of frendship dissembled laboureth to seeke out the causes of that great stirre To whome the Archbyshop againe answering no hurt to be entended thereby but profit rather to the kyng and common wealth and maintenance of publicke peace but for so much as he stood in great scare and danger of the king he was therefore compelled so to doo And withall shewed vnto him the contents of the Articles aforesaid which when the Earle had read setting a faire face vpon it seemed highly to commend the purpose and doyngs of the Bishop promising moreouer that he would helpe also forward in that quarell to the vttermost of his power And required vpon the same a day to be set when they with equall number of men might meere together in some place appointed to haue farther talke of the matter The Archbishop easilie perswaded was content although much against the counsaile of the Earle Marshall and came Where the Articles being openly published and read the Earle of Westmerland with his companie pretended well to like vpon the same and to ioyne their
called vnto him the Archbishop of Yorke Richard London Henry Winchester Robert Chichester Alexander Norwich the noble prince Edmond the Duke of Yorke Rafe Earle of Westmerland Thomas Beaufort Knight Lord Chancellour of England and the Lord Beamond with other noble men as well spirituall as temporall that stood and sate by whome to name it would be long Before whome the said Iohn Badby was called personallie to answere vnto the Articles premised in the foresaid instrument Who when he came personallie before them the articles were read by the Officiall of the court of Cant. and by the Archb. in the vulgare tong expounded publikely and expresly and the same Articles as he before had spoken and deposed he still held and defended and said that whilest he liued he would neuer retract the same And furthermore he said specially to to be noted that the Lord duke of Yorke personallie there present as is aforesaid and euery man els for the time beeing is of more estimation and reputation then the Sacrament of the aulter by the priest in due forme consecrated And whilest they were thus in his examination the Archbishop considering and waying that he would in no wise be altered and seing moreouer his countenance stout and hart confirmed so that he began to persuade other as it appeared in the same These things considered the Archprelate whē he saw that by his allurements it was not in his power neither by exhortations reasons nor arguments to bring the said Iohn Badbye from his constant truth to his Catholique faith executing and doing the office of his great maister proceeded to confirme and ratifie the former sentence giuen before by the Bishop of Worcester against the said Iohn Badby pronouncing him for an open and publique hereticke And thus shifting their hands of him they deliuered him to the secular power and desired the sayd temporall Lords then and there present verie instantlie that they would not put the same Iohn Badby to death for that his offence nor deliuer him to be punished or put to death in y◠presence of all the Lordsabone recited These things thus done and concluded by the Bishops in the forenoone on the afternoone the Kings writte was not far behind By the force wherof I. Badby still perseuering in his constancie vnto the death was brought into Smithfield and there being put in an emptie barrell was bound with iron chaines fastened to a stake hauing drie wood put about him And as he was thus standing in the pipe or tonne for as yet Cherillus Bull was not in vre among the bishops it happened that the Prince the kings eldest sonne was there present Who shewing some part of the good Samaritane began to endeuour and assay how to saue the life of him whome the hypocriticall Leuites and Phariseis sought to put to death He admonished and counsailed him that hauing respect vnto himselfe he should spedelie withdraw himselfe out of these dangerous Laberinths of opinions adding oftentimes threatnings the which might haue daunted anie mans stomacke Also Courtney at that time Chancellor of Oxford preached vnto him and enformed him of the faith of holie Church In this meane season the Prior of S. Bartlemewes in Smithfield brought with all solemnitie the Sacrament of Gods body with twelue torches borne before and so shewed the Sacrament to the poore man being at the stake And then they demanded of him how he beleeued in it he answering that he knew well it was halowed bread and not gods body And then was the tunne put ouer him and fire put vnto him And when he felt fire he cried mercie calling belike vpon the Lord and so the Prince immediatelie commanded to take awaie the tunne and quench the fire The Prince his commandement being done asked him if he would forsake heresie to take him to the faith of holie Church which thing if he would doo he should haue goods inough promising also vnto him a yearelie stipend out of the kings treasurie so much as should suffice his contentation ¶ The description of the horrible burning of Iohn Badby and how he was vsed at hys death This godly Martyr Iohn Badby hauing thus consummate his testimony and martyrdome in fire the persecuting Bishops yet not herewith contented and thinking themselues as yet eyther not strong inough or els not sharpe enough agaynst tht poore innocent flock of Christ to make all thinges sure and substantiall on theyr side in such sorte as this doctrine of the Gospell nowe springing should be suppressed for euer layd theyr conspiring heads together hauing now a king for theyr own purpose ready to serue theyr turn in all poynts during the time of the same Parliamēt aboue recited yet cōtinuing the foresayd bishops and clergy of the realme exhibited a Bul vnto the kings maiestie subtily declaring what quietnes hath ben mayntayned within this realme by his most noble progenitours who alwayes defended the auncient rites and customes of the Church and enriched the same with large gifts to the honor of God and the realme and contrariwise what trouble and disquietnes was now risen by diuers as they termed them wicked and peruerse men teachinge and preachinge openlye and priuilye acertayne new wicked and hereticall kinde of doctrine contrary to the Catholicke fayth and determination of holye Church whervpon the king alwayes oppressed with blynd ignoraunce by the crafty meanes and subtile pretences of the clergie graunted in the sayd Parliament by consent of the nobilitie assembled a statute to be obserued called Ex officio as followeth The Statute Ex officio That is to say that no man within this Realme or other the kinges maiesties dominions presume or take vpon him to preach priuily or apertly without speciall licence first obteyned of the ordinary of the same place Curates in theyr owne parishe Churches and persons heretofore priuiledged and others admitted by the Canon law onely excepted Nor that any hereafter do preach mayntayne teach informe openly or in secret or make or write any booke contrary to the catholique fayth and determination of the holy Church Nor that any hereafter make anye conuenticles or assemblies or keepe and exercise anye maner of schooles touching this sect wicked doctrin and opinion And further that no man hereafter shall by any meanes fauour anye such preacher any such maker of vnlawfull assemblies or any such booke maker or writer and finally any such teacher informer or stirrer vp of the people And that all and singuler persons hauing anye the sayd bookes writinges or schedules contayning the sayd wicked doctrines and opinions shall within forty dayes after this present proclamation and statute really and effectually deliuer or cause to be deliuered all and singuler the sayd bookes and writinges vnto the ordinary of the same place And if it shall happen anye person or persons of what kinde state or condition soeuer he or they be to doe or attempt anye manner of thing contrarye to this
for els as this Doctor saith priests take now tithes wrongfully ¶ And the archb said to his clarkes Heard ye euer Losell speake thus Certaine this is the learning of them all that whersoeuer they come and they may be suffered they enforce them to expugne the freedome of holy Church ☞ And I said Sir why call you the taking of tithes and of such other duties that priests chalenge now wrongfullie the freedome of holy church Since neither Christ nor his apostles chalenge nor tooke such duties Herefore these takings of priests now are not called iustly the freedome of holy church but all such geuing and taking ought to be called and holden the slanderous couetousnes of men of the holy church ¶ And the archb said to me Why Losell wilt not thou and other that are consedered with thee seeke out of holy scripture of the sence of doctors al sharpe authorities against lords knights and squiers against other secular men as thou doest against priests ☞ And I said Sir whatsoeuer men or women lords of ladies or any other that are present in our preaching specially or in our cōmoning after our cūning we tell out to thē their office their charges But sir since Chrisostome sayth that priests are the stomack of the people it is nedeful in preaching also in commoning to be most busy about this priesthode Since by the viciousnes of priestes both Lordes cōmons are most sinfully infected led into the worst And because y◠the couetousnes of priests pride the boast that they haue make of their dignity and power destroyeth not onely the vertues of priesthod in priests thēselues but also ouer this it stirreth God to take great vengeance both vpon the Lords vpon cōmons whych suffer these priests charitably ¶ And the Archb. said to me Thou iudgest euery priest proud y◠wil not go arayed as thou doest By god I deme him to be more meke y◠goeth euery day in a scarlet gown thā thou in thy threed bare blew gown Wherby knowest thou a proud man ☞ And I said Sir a proud priest may be known when he denieth to follow Christ his Apostles in wylfull pouerty and other vertues coueteth worldly worship and taketh it gladly gathereth together with pleding manasing or with flattering or with simony any worldly goodes And most if a priest busy him not chiefly in himselfe after in all other men and women after his cunning power to withstand sinne ¶ And the Archb. sayd to mee Though thou knewest a priest to haue al these vices though thou sawest a pryest louely lye now by a womā knowing her fleshly wouldst thou therfore deme this priest dānable I say to thee that in the turning about of thy hand such a sinner may be verily repented ☞ And I sayd Sir I wil not damne any man for any sinne that I know done or may be done so that the sinner leaueth his sinne But by authoritie of holy Scripture he that sinneth thus openly as ye shew here is damnable for doing of such a sinne and most specially a priest the shoulde be example to al other for to hate flye sinne And in how short time that euer ye say the such a sinner may be repēted he ought not of him the knoweth his sinning to bee iudged verily repentant without open euidence of great shame harty sorow for his sinne For whosoeuer and specially a priest that vseth pride enuy couetousnes lechery simony or any other vices sheweth not as open euidēce of repentance as he hath geuen euil exāple occasion of sinning if he cōtinue in any such sinne as long as he may it is likely that sinne leaneth him he not sinne And as I vnderstād such a one sinneth vnto death for whō no bodye oweth to pray as S. Iohn sayth ¶ And a Clerke saide then to the Archb. Sir the lenger that ye appose him the worse he is and the more ye busye you to amend him the waywarder he is For he is of so shrewd a kinde that he shameth not onely to be himselfe a soule nest but withou shame he busyeth him to make his nest souler ☞ And the Archbishop saide to hys Clerke Suffer a while for I am at an ende with him for there is an other poynt certyfyed agaynst hym and I will heare what hee sayth thereto ¶ And so thā he said to me Lo it is here certified against thee that thou preachedst opēly at Shrewsbury that it is not lawful to sweare in any case ☞ And I said Sir I preached neuer so openlye nor I haue taught in this wise in any place But sir as I preached in Shrewsbury with my protestation I say to you now here that by the authoritie of the Gospell of S. Iames by witnes of diuers Saints doctours I haue preached opēly in one place or other that it is not leful in any cause to sweare by any creature And ouer this Sir I haue also preached and taught by the foresaid authorities the no body should sweare in any case if that without othe in any wise he that is charged to sweare might excuse him to them that haue power to compel him to sweare in leful thing lawful But if a man may not excuse him without oth to them that haue power to cōpel him to sweare than he ought to sweare onely by God taking him onely that is southfastnesse for to witnes the southfastnes And then a Clarke asked me if it were not leful to a subiect at the bidding of his Prelate for to kneele downe and touch the holy Gospel booke and kisse it saying So helpe me God and this holydome for he should after hys cunninge and power doe all thynges that hys Prelate commaundeth hym ☞ And I said to them Sirs ye speake here full generally or largely What if a prelate commaūded hys subiect to do an vnlawful thing should he obey therto ¶ And the Archb. said to me A subiect ought not to suppose that his prelate wil bid him do an vnlawfull thinge For a subiect ought to thinke that his prelate wil bid him do nothing but that he wil aunswer for before God that it is leful And then though the bidding of the prelate bee vnleful the subiect hath no peril to fulfil it since that he thinketh iudgeth that whatsoeuer thing his prelate byddeth him do that it is leful to him for to do it ☞ And I sayd sir I trust not thereto But to our purpose Sir I tel you that I was once in a gentlemās house and there were then two Clarkes there a maister of diuinity and a man of law which man of law was also communing in diuinitie And among other things these men soake of othes the man of law sayd at the bidding of his soueraigne which had power to charge him to sweare he would lay his
accepted and thereupon the Archbyshop thomas Arundell wyth hys other bishops and a great part of the clergye went straight waies vnto the king then remaining at Keningston And there laid forth most greuous complaints against the sayd Lorde Cobham to his great infamy and blemish being a man right godly The king gently heard those bloud thirsty Prelates and farre otherwise then became his princely dignitie notwythstanding requiring and instantly desiring them that in respect of hys noble stocke and knighthode they should yet fauourably deale with him And that they would if it were possible without all rigor or extreme handling reduce him againe to the Churches vnitie Hee promised them also that in case they were contented to take some deliberation hys selfe would seriously common the matter wyth him Anone after the king sent for the saide Lorde Cobham And as he was come he called him secretely admonishing him betwixt him and him to submit himself to his mother the holy church and as an obedient child to acknowledge himselfe culpable Unto whome the Christen knight made this aunswer You most worthy Prince saith he I am alwaies prompt willing to obey for somuch as I knowe you a christen king the appoynted minister of God bearing the sworde to the punishment of euil doers for safegard of them that be vertuous Unto you next my eternal God owe I my whole obedience submit thereunto as I haue done euer all that I haue eyther of fortune or nature ready at all times to fulfil whatsoeuer ye shall in the Lord commaund inc But as touching the Pope and hys spiritually I owe them neither sure nor seruice forsomuch as I knowe him by the Scriptures to be the great Antichrist the sonne of perdition the open aduersary of God the abhomination standing in the holy place When the king had heard thys with such like sentences more he would talke no longer with hym but left him so vtterly And as the Archbyshop resorted againe vnto hym for an answere he gaue him his full authority to cite him examin him punish him according to their deuilish decrees which they called the lawes of holy church Then the sayde Archb. by the counsaile of his other Byshops and Clergy appoynted to cal before him Sir Iohn Didcastle the Lord Cobham and to cause hym personally to appeare to aunswere to such suspect Articles as they shoulde lay agaynst hym So he sent forth hys chiefe Sommoner wyth a very sharpe citation vnto the castle of Cowling where as he at that time dwelt for his solace And as the sayd Sommoner was come thether hee durst in no case enter the gates of so noble a man wythout his licence and therfore he returned home againe hys message not done Then called the Archbish. one Iohn Butler vnto him which was then the doore keper of the kings priuy chamber and wyth him he couenaunted through promyses and rewards to haue this matter craftly brought to passe vnder the kings name Whereuppon the sayde Iohn Butler tooke the Archbyshops Somner with him and went vnto the saide Lord Cobham shewing him that it was the kings pleasure that he should obey that citation and so cited him fraudulently Then saide he to them in few words that he in no case would consent to those most deuilish practises of the Priestes As they had informed the Archbyshop of that aunswere and that it was for no man priuately to cite him after that without pearil of life he decreed by by to haue him cited by publique processe or open cōmandement And in all the hast possible vpon the Wednesday before the Natiuity of our Lady in September he commaunded letters citatorir to be set vppon the great gates of the Cathedrall church of Rochester whych was but 3. English miles frō thence charging hym to appeare personally before him at Ledis the 11. day of the same moneth and yeare all excuses to the contrary set apart Those letters were taken down anone after by such as bare fauor vnto the Lord Cobham and so conueyed aside After that caused the Archbish. new letters to be set vp on the natiuity day of our Lady whych also were rent downe and vtterly consumed Then for somuch as he dyd not appeare at the day appoynted at Ledys where her sate in Consistorie as cruell as euer was Cayphas with his court of hypocrites about him he iudged him denounced him and condemned him of most depe contumacy After that whē he had bene falsly informed by his hired spies and other glosing glauerers that the sayd Lord Cobh. had laughed him to scorn disdained al his doings maintained his old opinions contemned the churches power the dignity of a Bishop the order of priesthood for all these was he than accused of in his mody madnes wtout iust profe did he openly excommunicate him Yet was not withal this his fierce tiranny satisfied but commanded him to be cited a fresh to appeare afore him the Saterday before the feast of S. Mathewe the Apostle with these cruel threatnings added thereunto that if he did not obey at the day he wold more extremely handle him And to make himselfe more strong towardes the performāce thereof he compelled the lay power by most terrible manasings of curses and interdictions to assist hym against that seditious apostata schismaticke and hereticke the troubler of the publike peace that enemy of the realme and great aduersary of all holy Church for al these hateful names did he geue him Thys most constant seruant of the Lorde and worthy Knight sir Iohn Didcastle the Lorde Cobham beholding the vnpeaceable furie of Antichrist thus kindled agaynst him perceiuing himself also compassed on euery side wyth deadly daungers He tooke paper and pen in hand and so wrote a Christen cōfession or rekening of his faith whych followeth heereafter both signing and sealing it wyth his owne hand Wherein he also answered to the 4. chiefest articles that the Archbyshop laid against him That done he tooke the copie with him and went therewith to the king trusting to finde mercy fauour at his hande None other was that confession of his then the common beleue or summe of the Churches faith called the Apostles Creede of all Christen men than vsed with a brief declaration vpon the same as here vnder ensueth ¶ The Christen beliefe of the Lorde Cobham I Beleue in God the father almighty maker of heauen and earth And in Iesu Christ hys onely sonne our Lorde which was cōceiued by the holy ghost borne of the virgin Mary suffred vnder Ponce Pilate crucified dead and buried went downe to hell the thirde day rose agayne from death ascended vp to heauen sitteth on the ryght hande of God the father almighty and from thence shal come again to iudge the quicke the dead I beleeue in the holy ghost the vniuersal holy Church the communion of Saints the forgeuenesse
Church that he should personally appeare before vs the 11. day of September last past to aunswere vnto the premisses and certayne other thinges concerning heresye The which day being come we sitting in the tribunall seat in our greater chappell within the Castle of Leedes of our dioces the which we then inhabited and where as we then kept residence with our court and hauing taken an othe whiche is requisite in the premisses and the information by vs heard and receiued as the common report goeth In the partes whereas the sayd sir Iohn dwelleth fortifying himselfe in his sayd castle defending his opinions manifoldly contemning the keâ—es of the churche and the Arbishops power We therefore caused the sayde Syr Iohn cited as is aforesayd to be openly with a loude voyce called by the cryer and so being called long looked for and by no meanes appearing we iudged him as he was no lesse worthy obstinate and for punishment of his sayd obstinacye we did then and there excommunicate him And for so much as by the order of the premisses and other euident tokens of hys doinges we vnderstand that the sayde sir Iohn for the defence of his errour doth fortify himselfe as is aforesayd against the keyes of the Church by pretence whereof a vehement suspition of heresy and schisme riseth agaynst him We haue decreed if he may be apprehended agayne personallye to cite him or els as before by an edict that he should appeare before vs the Saterday next after the feast of Saint Mathew the Apostle and Euangelist next comming to shew some reasonable cause if he can why we shoulde not proceede agaynst him to more greuous punishment as an open hereticke schismaticke and open enemy of the vniuersall church And personally to declare why he should not be pronounced such a one or that the ayde of the secular power shoulde not be solemnely required agaynst him And further to aunswere do and receiue as touching the premisses whatsoeuer iustice shal require The which time being come that is to say the Saterday next after the feast of S. Mathew being the 24. day of September sir Rob. Morley knight Lieftenant of the tower of London appeared personally before vs sitting in the chapter house of the Churche of S. Paule at London with our reuerent fellowe brethren and Lordes Richard by the grace of God Bishop of London and Henry Byshop of Winchester and brought with him sir Iohn Oldecastle Knight and set him before vs for a little before he was taken by the kinges seruauntes and cast into the tower vnto which sir Iohn Oldcastle so personally present we rehearsed all the order of the proces as it is contayned in the actes of the of the daye before passed with good and modest wordes and gentle meanes That is to say howe he the said sir Iohn was detected and accused in the conuocation of the prelates and clergy of our sayd prouince as is aforesayd vpon the articles before rehearsed and how he was cited for hys contumacy excommunicate And when we were come to that poynt we offered our selues ready to absolue him Notwithstanding the sayd sir Iohn not regarding our offer sayd that he would willingly rehearse before vs and my sayde fellowe brethren the fayth which he held affirmed So he hauing his desire obteining licence tooke out of his bosome a certayne Scedule indented and there openly reade the contentes of the same and deliuered the same Scedule vnto vs and the Schedule of the articles wherupon he was examined which was as in forme folowing * The catholicke fayth and confession of the Lord Cobham I Iohn Oldcastle knight Lord of Cobham desire to made manifest vnto all Christians God to be taken to witnesse that I neuer thought otherwise or would thinke otherwise by Gods helpe then with a stedfast vndoubted fayth to imbrace all those his Sacramentes whiche be hath instituted for the vse of his Church Furthermore that I may the more playnly declare my mynde in these iiii pointes of my fayth First of all I beleue the SacrameÌ„t of the aulter to be the body of Christ vn der the forme of bread the very same body which was borne of his mother Mary crucified for vs dead and buried rose againe the third day sitteth on the right haÌ„d of his immortall father now being a triumphant partaker with him of his eternall glory Then as touchyng the Sacrament of penaunce this is my belief that I doe thinke the correction of a sinnefull lyfe to be most necessary for all such as desire to be saued and that they ought to take vpoÌ„ them such repentaunce of their former lyfe by true confession vnfayned contrition and lawfull satisfaction as the worde of God doth prescribe vnto vs. Otherwise there will be no hope of saluation Thirdly as touchyng images this is my opinioÌ„ that I do iudge them no poynt of fayth but brought into the worlde after the fayth of Christ by the sufferaunce of the Church so growen in vse that they might serue for a kalender for the lay people and ignorauÌ„t By the beholdyng wherof they might the better call to remeÌ„braunce the godly examples martyrdome of Christ and other holy men but if any man do otherwise abuse this representatioÌ„ and geue the reuerence vnto those Images which is due vnto the holy men whom they represent or rather vnto him whom the holy â—en themselues owe all theyr honour setting all theyr trust and hope in them which ought to be referred vnto God or if they be so affected toward the domb Images that they do in any behalfe addict vnto them eyther be more addicted vnto one Saint then another in my minde they doe little differ from Idolatrye grieuouslye offending agaynst God the author of all honor Last of all I am thus perswaded that there be no inhabitants here in earth but that we shall passe straight either to life or punishment for whosoeuer doth so order his lyfe that he stumble at the commaundementes of God whiche either he knoweth not or he will not be taught them it is but in vayne for him to look for saluation although he ran ouer all the corners of the world Contrarywise he which obserueth his commaundements cannot perish although in all his life time he walked no pilgrimage neither to Rome Caunterbury nor Compostella or to any other place whither as the common people are accustomed to walke This Scedule with the articles therin conteined being read as is aforesaid by the sayd sir Iohn we with our felow brethren aforesaid many other doctors learned meÌ„ had conference vpon the same And at the last by the counsell and consent of them we spake these wordes folowing vnto the sayd sir Iohn there present Behold sir Ioh. there are many good and catholicke things conteined in this scedule But you haue this time to answere vnto other matters which sauor of errors heresies
the crosse he sayd and affirmed that that only body of Christ which did hange vpon the crosse is to be worshipped For so much as that body alone was is y◠crosse which is to be worshipped And being demaunded what honor he would do vnto the Image of the crosse He aunswered by expresse wordes that he would only do it that honor that he would make it clean and lay it vp safe As touching the power and authority of the keyes the Archbishops Bishop and other prelates he sayde that the Pope is very Antichrist that is the head the Archbishops Bishops and other prelates to be his members and the Friers to be his tayle The whiche Pope Archbishops and bishops a man ought not to obey but so far forth as they be followers of Christ of Peter in their life maners conuersation and that he is the successor of Peter whiche is best and purest in life maners Furthermore the said sir Iohn spreading his handes wyth a loude voyce sayd thus to those whiche stoode about hym These men which iudge and would condemne me wil seduce you all themselues and wil lead you vnto hell therfore take heed of them When he had spoken those wordes we agayne as oftentimes before with lamentable countenaunce spake vnto the said sir Iohn exhorting him wyth as gentle wordes as we might that he would returne to that vnity of the church to beleue hold that which the church of Rome doth beleue hold Who expresly aunswered that he would not beleue or holde otherwise then he had before declared Wherefore we perceiuing as it appeared by hym that we coulde not preuayle at the last wyth bitternesse of hart we proceeded to the pronouncing of a definitiue sentence in this maner ¶ In the name of God Amen We Thom. by the permission of God Archb. and humble minister of the holy Church of Cant. primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke see in a certayne cause or matter of heresy vpon certeine articles wherupon sir Iohn Oldcastle knight Lord Cobham before vs in the last cōuocation of our Clergy of our prouince of Caunterbury holden in the Church of S. Paul in London after diligēt inquisition thervpon made was detected accused by our said prouince notoriously and openly defamed At the request of the whole Clergy aforesayd therupon made vnto vs in the said conuocatiō with all fauour possible that we might God we take to witnes lawfully proceding agaynst him following the footsteps and example of Christ which woulde not the death of a sinner but rather that he should be conuerted and liue we haue endeuoured by all wayes and meanes we might or could to reforme him and rather reduce him to the vnity of the church declaring vnto him what the holy vniuersall Church of Rome doth teach hold and determine in this behalfe And albeit that we founde him wandring astraye from the Catholicke fayth and so stubberne and stiffenecked that he would not confesse his error or cleare himselfe thereof to detest the same Notwithstanding we fauouring him with a fatherly affection and hartily wishing and desiring his preferuation prefixed him a certayne competent time to deliberate with himself and if he would to repent and reforme himselfe And last of all for so much as we perceiued him to be vnreasonable obseruing chiefly those thinges whiche by the lawe are required in this behalfe with great sorow and bitternes of hart we proceeded to the pronouncing of the definitiue sentence in this maner The name of Christ being called vpon setting him onely before our eyes For so much as by actes enacted signes exhibited euidences and diuers tokens besides sundry kinde of proofes we find the said Sir Iohn to be haue ben an heretick and a folower of heretickes in the fayth and obseruation of the sacred vniuersall Church of Rome and specially as touching the sacraments of the Eucharist and of penaunce And that as the sonne of iniquitye and darckenesse he hath so hardened his hart that he will not vnderstand the voyce of his shepheard neither will be allured with his monitions or conuerted with any fayre speech Hauing first of al searched and sought out and diligently considering the merites of the cause aforesayd and of the sayd Sir Iohn his desertes and faultes aggrauated through his damnable obstinacy Not willing that he that is wicked should become more wicked infect other with his contagion by the counsell and consent of the reuerent men of profound wisedome and discretion our brethren the Lordes Richard bishop of London Henry Byshop of Winchester and Benedict Bishop of Bangor and also of many other doctours of Deuinity the decretals and ciuill law and of many other religious and learned persons our assistantes we haue iudged declared sententiallye and definitiuely condemned the sayde Syr Iohn Oldecastle knight Lord Cobham being conuict in and vpon that most detestable guilt not willing penitently to returne vnto the vnity of the Church and in those things which the sacred vniuersall Church of Rome doth holde teach determine shew forth And specially as one erring in the articles aboue written leauing him from henceforth as an heretick vnto the secular iudgement Moreouer we haue excommunicated and by these writinges do pronounce and excommunicate him as an hereticke and all other which from henceforth in fauour of his errour shall receiue defend or geue him counsell or fauour or helpe him in this behalfe as fauourers defenders and receiuers of heretickes And to the intent that these premises may be knowne vnto all faythfull Christians we charge and commaund you that by your sentence definitiue you do cause the Curates which are vnder you with a loud and audible voyce in their Churches when as moste people is present in theyr mother tongue through all your Cittyes and dioces to publish and declare the sayd Sir Iohn Oldcastle as is before sayd to be by vs condemned as an hereticke schimaticke one erring in the articles aboue sayde and all other which from henceforth in fauour of his errours shall receiue or defend hym geuing him any counsell comfort or fauour in this behalfe to be excommunicate as receiuers fauorers and defenders of heretiks As is more effectually cōteined in the proces That by such meanes the erroneous opinions of the people which peraduenture hath otherwise conceiued the matter by those declarations of the trueth how the matter is may be cut of The which thing also we will and commaund to be written and signified by you word for word vnto all our fellow brethren that they all may manifest publish and declare throughout all theyr cittyes and dioces the maner and forme of this our proces and also the sentence by vs geuen and all other singular the contentes in the same And likewise cause it to be published by their Curates whiche are vnder them as touching the day of the receipt of these
neare to the quantitie of three pages And least M. Cope you or any other should thinke me to speake beside my booke be it therefore knowen both to you and to all other by these presentes that the very selfe same first copy of Hall rased and crossed with his owne penne remaineth in my handes to be shewed seene as need shall require The matter which he cancelled out came to this effect Wherein he following the narratioÌ„ of Polidore began with like wordes to declare how the SacrameÌ„taries here in England after the death of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage beyng pricked as he sayth with a demoniacall sting first conspired agaynst the Priestes and after against the king hauing to their Captaines sir Iohn Oldcastle the Lord Cobham and Syr Roger Acton Knight with many moe wordes to the like purpose and effect as Polydore other such like Chronicles doe write agaynst him All which matter notwithstandyng the sayd Hall with his penne at the sight of Iohn Bales booke did vtterly extinct and abolish Addyng in the place thereof the wordes of M. Bales booke touchyng the accusation and condemnation of the sayd Lord Cobham before Thomas Arundell Archbyshop of Canterbury taken out of the letter of the sayd Archbyshop as is in his owne story to be sene In vita Henr. 5. pag. 2. lin 30. And thus Edward Hall your author reuoking calling backe all that he had deuised before agaynst the Lord Cobham whereof I haue his owne hand to shew witnes substauÌ„ciall vpoÌ„ the same in his printed booke recordeth of him no more but onely sheweth the proces betwene the Archbyshop of CaÌ„terbury and him for matters of religion And so ending with Sir Iohn Oldcastle proceedeth further to the assemble of sir Roger ActoÌ„ whom he falsely calleth Robert ActoÌ„ Iohn Browne and Beuerley the narration wherof he handleth in such sort that he neither agreeth with the record of other writers nor yet with truth it selfe For where he excludeth the Lord Cobham out of that assemble he discordeth therein from Polidore and other And where he affirmeth the fact of that conspiracie to be wrought before or at the xij day of December that is manifestly false if the recordes before alledged be true And where he reporteth this assemble to be after the burnyng of Iohn Hus and of Hierome of Prage therein he accordeth with Polydore but not with truth Moreouer so doubtfull he is and ambiguous in declaration of this story that no great certaintie can be gathered of him First as touchyng the confession of them he confesseth himselfe that he saw it not therfore leaueth it at large And as coÌ„cernyng the causes of their death he leaueth the matter in doubt not daring as doth M. Cope to define or pronouÌ„ce any thing therof but onely reciteth the furmises and myndes of diuers men diuersly some thinkyng it was for coÌ„ueying the Lord CobhaÌ„ out of the tower some that it was for treason and heresie and here coÌ„meth in the meÌ„tioÌ„ onely of a record but what record it is neither doth he vtter it nor doth he examine it other some againe aâ—â—irming as he sayth that it was for fayned causes surmised by the spiritualtie more of displeasure then trueth And thus your autor Hall hauing recited yâ— varietie of mens opinions determineth himselfe no certaine thing thereof but as one indifferent neither bouÌ„d to the coniectures of al men nor to the wrytings of all men referreth the whole iudgement of the matter free vnto the reader And so concluding his narratioÌ„ forsomuch as he was neither a witnes of the fact nor present at the dede he ouerpasseth the story therof And what witnes then wil you or can you M. Cope take of Edwarde Halle which denieth himselfe to be a witnesse Will you compell him to say that he sawe not and to witnesse that he can not Wherfore like as Susanna in the storye of Daniel was quite by right iudgement in the case of adultry because her accusers and testes being examined a sonder were found to vary and halt in their tale and not to agree in the two trees So why may not in like case of treason sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Didcastle Browne with the rest claime the same priuiledge seeing among the testes and witnesse produced agaynst them such discorde is found and such halting among them that neyther do they agree in place person yeare day nor moneth For first where Fabian and his fellowes say that they were assembled together in a great company in the fielde neare to S. Gyles the forged inditement aboue alledged sayth they were but riding toward the fielde 2. Secondly where the foresaid inditement and Polydore geue the Lorde Cobham to be present personally in that assemble Halle and Alanus Copus Anglus doe exclude hys personal presence from thence and so doth Fabian also seme to agree speaking onely of the adherentes of Syr Iohn Oldcastle Thirdly where Halle and Polydorus report thys assemble to be after the burning of Iohn Hus and of Hierome at the councel of Constance which was An. 1415. that cannot be but if there were any suche conspiracie in the first yeare of Henry 5. it must needes be An. 1413. And heere-by the way why do certaine of your Epitome wryters speaking of the Lord Cobham committed first to the tower for heresie referre the sayd his imprisonment to the yere 1412. where as by their owne counte reckoning the yeare from the Annunciation it must nedes be an 1413. being done in haruest time Fourthly where Halle with his followers affirme that syr Roger Acton Brown and Beuerley were condemned the 12. day of December the recorde is euident against it which holdeth the fact to be in working the 10. day of Ian. Fiftly where as the foresayde record of the Inditement geueth the Wednesday next after the Epiphany whyche was the 10. day of Ian. that present yeare both the facte to be commytted the same day the Commission also to be graunted and deliuered to the CoÌ„missioners the same day The saide Commissioners to sit in Commission the same day The Shriffes of Midlesex to returne a iurie out of the body of Midlesex the same day and the Iurers to find the inditement the same day and yet no iurer in the inditemeÌ„t named the same day Item the L. Cobham the same day to be founde conspiring to make him selfe Regent when as the king that day and yeare was not yet passed into Fraunce howe all these can concurre and hang together and all in one day I suppose it wil cost you two dayes before you with al your learned counsel wil study it out And wheÌ„ you in your vnlawfull assembles haue conspired and conferred together all ye can yet wil ye make it as I thinke iij. dayes before you honestly dispatch your handes of the matter And where ye thinke that you haue impressed in me such a foul note of
not to be proued either by you or any other that statute to be law or warrant sufficient to burne anye person or persons committed to the seculare power by the Clergy And that I proue thus for although the same statute of king Henry the fourth in the bookes printed appeare to baâ—e law and authority sufficient by the ful assent both of the king of the Lordes and of the coÌ„mons yet being occasioned by M. Cope to search further in the statutes I haue found that in the Rolles and first originals of that Parliament there is no such mention either of any petitioÌ„ or els of any assent of the commons annexed or contained in that statute according as in the printed bookes vsual in the Lawyers handes to craftely and falsely foysted in as by the playne wordes thereof may well appeare For where the said statute an 2. Henry 4. chap. 15. beyng thus intituled in the Rolles Petitio cleri contra haereticos and assented vnto in this forme hath these wordes Statut. an 2. Henri 4. cap. 15. Intituled in the Rolle thus Petitio Cleri contra heteticos and assented vnto in this forme QVas quidem petitiones praelatorum cleri superius expressatas do noster Rex de consensu magnatum aliorum procerum regni sui in praesenti Parliamento existentium concessit in omnibus singulis iuxta formam effectum eorundé ordinauit statuit de caerero firmiter obseruari and so forth according to the petition and moe wordes are there not in the statute Rolle Wherfore wher as the statute booke printed hath thus Super quibus quidem nouitatibus excessibus supereus recitatis videlicet in the petition of the Prelates clergy praelati clerus supradicti ac etiam communitates dicti Regni in eodem Parliamento existen dicto Domino Regi supplicarunt c. Qui quidem Dominus Rex c. ex assensu magnatum aliorum procerum eiusdem Regni c. concessit ordinauit c. These wordes Ac etiam communitates dicti Regni c. are put in further then the Rolle doth warrant and seemeth to be the practise of the clergie to make that as an Acte of Parliament and to seeme to haue the force of a law which was neuer assented vnto by the commons And thus you see howe this foresayd statute Printed both in English and in Latine among the Prouincial councels of Oxford by the vertue whereof so many good men haue bene burned so long in England doth vtterly ouerthrow it selfe for that it swerueth from the recorde bothe in forme and in matter and lacketh the assent of the commons Which doubt I thought at this present to propound vnto you mayster Cope for that you haue so vrged me to the searching out of the statutes by your declayming agaynst the Lord Cobham Moreouer vnto this statute aforesayd ioyne also with all an other Memorandum of like practise done an 5. Rich. 2. In the which yeare where as a statute was concluded yâ— parliament an 5. Rich. 2. chap. 5. agaynst certayne preachers specified in the same statute which going about in certaine habites from place to place did drawe the people to sermons And commissions were made and directed in the sayd parliament to the shrines to arrest all such preachers and to imprison the same at the certifications of the Prelates Here is then to be noted that the same statute an 5. Rich. 2. cap. 5. was reuoked by the king in the parliament an 6. Rich. 2 vpon the wordes of the commons being these videl Forasmuch as the same statute was neuer assented ne graunted by the commons but that which therein was done was done without their assent and now ought to be vndone for that it was neuer their meaning to be iustified and to bind themselues and their successors to the prelates no more then their auncetours had done before them Ex Rotul And yet thys foresayd reuocation notwithstanding in Queene Maryes tyme they inquired vppon that statute In searching of these statutes as you haue accasioned me to find out these scruples so being fouÌ„d out I thought here not to dissemble them for so muche as I see and heare many now a dayes so boldly to beare themselues vpoÌ„ this statute and thinking so to excuse themselues do say that they haue done nothing but the law the law to the intent that these men seeing now how inexcusable they be both before God and man hauing no law to beare them out may the soner repent their bloudy and vnlawfull tyranny exercised so long agaynst Gods true seruauntes yet in time before that the iust law of God shall finde out their vniust dealinges which partly he beginneth already to do and more no doubt will doe hereafter In the meane tyme this my petition I put vp to the Commous and to all other which shall hereafter put vp any petition to the ParliameÌ„t that they being admonished by this abuse wil shew theÌ„selues heare after more wise circumspect both what they agree vnto in Parliamentes also what commeth out in their name And as these good Commons in this time of king Henry 4. would not consent nor agree to this bloudy statute nor to anye other like For so we read that the Commons in that bloudy time of king Henry 4. when an other like cruell byll was put vp by the Prelates in an 8. Hen. 4. against the Lollards they neither consented to this and also ouerthrow the other so in like maner it is to be wished that the commons in this our time or such other that shall haue to do in parliaments hereafter following the steppes of these former times will take vigilant heede to such cruell billes of the Popes prelacy being put vp that neither their consent do passe rashly nor that their names in any condition be so abused CoÌ„sidering with themselues that a thing once being passed in the parliament cannot afterward be called back And a litle inconuenience once admitted may grow afterward to mischiefes that cannot be stopped And sometime it may so happen that through rashe consent of voices the ende of thinges being not well aduised such a thing being graunted in one day that afterward many dayes may cause the whole realme to rue But I trust men are bitten enough with suche blacke parliamentes to beware of afterclaps The Lord Iesus onely protector of his church stop al crafty deuises of subtile enemies and with his wisedom direct our Parliamentes as may be most to the aduauntage of his word and comfort of hys people Amen Amen And thus much hauing sayd for the defence of the Lord CobbaÌ„ of syr Roger Acton knight maister Iohn Browne Esquier Iohn Beuerly preacher and of other their fellowes agaynst Alanus Copus Anglus here I make an ende with this preseÌ„t Interim till furthur leysure serue me here after Christ willing to pay him the whole Interest which I owe
to be sente to the King whome the Byshops had sente out as yee heard before to fight in Fraunce The records of which Parliament do thus say that on Twesday the xiiij day of December and the xxix day of the sayd Parliament Sir Iohn Oldcastle of Cowling in the Countie of Kent Knight being outlawed as is afore minded in the Kings bench and excommunicated before by the Archbishop of Canterbury for heresie was brought before the Lords and hauing heard his said conuictions aunswered not thereto in his excuse Upon which record and processe it was adiudged that he should be taken as a traytour to the King and the Realme that he should be carried to the Tower of London and from thence drawne thorough London vnto the new gallowes in S. Gyles without Temple barre and there to bee hanged and burned hanging ¶ The description of the cruell Martyrdome of Sir Iohn Oldcastle Lorde Cobham As touching the pretenced treason of this Lord Cobham falsely ascribed vnto him in his inditement rising vpon wrong suggestion and false surmise and aggrauated by rigour of words rather then vpon any ground of due probation sufficiently hath bene discoursed before in my defence of the saide Lorde Cobham against Alanus Copus page 575. where againe is to be noted as I saide before how by this appeareth that the Lorde Cobham was neuer executed by force of the inditement or outlawry because if he had he should then haue bene brought to the barre in the Kings bench and there the Iudges shoulde haue demaunded of him what he could haue said why hee shoulde not haue died and then not shewing sufficiente cause for the discharge or delay of execution the Iudges should haue awarded and geuen the iudgemente of treason which being not so it is cleare he was not executed vpon the Inditement Besides to proue that he was not executed vpon the Inditement and the outlawry the maner of the execution proueth it because it was neither the execution of a Traitour nor was the whole punishment thereof pronounced by the Iudge as by due order of lawe was requisite Finally as I said before heere I repeate againe that albeit the sayd Lord Cobham was attained of treason by the Act and that the King the Lords and the commons assented to the Act yet all that bindeth not in such sorte as if in deede he were no traytour that any man may not by search of the truth vtter and set forth sincerely and iustly the very true and certaine cause whereupon his execution did follow Which seemeth by all circumstances and firme arguments to rise principally of his Religion which first brought him in hatred of the Bishops the Bishops brought him in hatred of the King the hatred of the King brought him to his death and Martirdome And thus much for the death and execution of this worthy seruaunt of Christ Lord Cobham Moreouer in the records aboue mentioned it followeth how in the sayd Parliament after the Martirdome of this valiant Knight motion then was made that the Lord Powes might be thanked and rewarded according to the Proclamation made for his great trauaile taken in the apprehension of Sir Iohn Oldcastle Knight hereticke Thus stand the wordes of the recorde Where two things are to be noted First how Sir Iohn heere in the record is called not traitour but hereticke only Secondly marke how this brother of Iudas heere craueth hys reward for betraieng the innocent bloud Wherein it is not to be doubted but that his light fee and quid vultis mihi dare in this world will haue an heauie reward hereafter in the world to come vnlesse he repented c. Furthermore in the sayde Parliament Act. 17. it was enacted that the Church and all estates should enioy all their liberties which were not repealed or repealeable by the common lawe meaning belike the excluding of the iurisdiction of the Popes foreine power which hath alwaies by the common lawe bene excluded out of thys Realme In the same Parliament also a greeuous complainte was made by the Bishops no doubt against insurrections In the ende they suspected that they were the Lollards hereticks and traitours with a request that commissions might at all times be graunted to inquire of them Whereunto aunswere was made that the statutes therefore made should be executed c. Thus the Cleargy Tanquam leones rugientes ceased not to roare after Christian bloud And whosoeuer was else in fault still the Clergy cried crucifie Christ and deliuer vs Barrabas For then all horrible facts and mischieues if anye were done were imputed to the poore Lollards And now from our English matters to returne againe to the story of the Bohemians from whence wee haue a little digressed when as the newes of the barbarous cruelty exercised at Constance against Iohn Hus Hierome of Prage were noised in Boheme the nobles and gentlemen of Morauia and Boheme such as fauoured the cause of Iohn Hus gathering themselues together in the zeale of Christ first sent their letter vnto the Councell expostulating with them for the iniurie done to those godly men as is before expressed page 602. for the which letter they were all cited vp to the Councell Unto this letter Sigismund the Emperour maketh aunswere againe in the name of the whole Councell first excusing himselfe of Husses death which he saide was against his safeconduict and against his will Insomuch that he rose in anger from the Councell and departed out of Constance as is before remembred Secondly he requireth them to be quiet and to conforme themselues peaceably vnto the order of the Catholicke Church of Rome c. Also the Councell hearing or fearing some stirre to rise among the Bohemians did make lawes and Articles whereby to bridle them to the number of xxiiij FIrst that the King of Bohemia shall be sworne to giue obedience and to defend the liberties of the Churche of Rome That all Maisters Doctours and Priestes shall bee sworne to abiure the doctrine of Wickleffe and Husse in that Councell condemned That all they which being cited would not appeare should also be sworne to abiure and they whiche woulde not appeare contemning the censure of the keyes should haue processe against them and be punished That all such lay men as had defended the causes of Iohn Wickleffe and Iohn Husse should sweare to defend them no more and to approoue the doings of that Councell and the condemnation of Iohn Husse That all such seculare men as had spoiled the Cleargie should be sworne to restitution That Priestes being expelled from their benefices should be restored againe That all prophaners of Churches should bee punished after the Canonicall sanctions That such as had bene promoters in the Councell against Iohn Husse should be permitted safely to returne into Boheme againe and to enioy their benefices That the reliques and treasure taken out of the Church of Prage should be restored fully againe That the
king and to put him beside his cusshion And although for a time he dissembled his wrathfull mood till he might spye a time conuenient and a world to set forwarde his purpose at last finding occasion somewhat seruing to his mind he breaketh his hart to his two brethren to witte the Marques Mountacute the Archbishop of Yorke conspiring with them how to bring hys purpose about Then thought he also to proue a farre of the mind of the duke of Clarence king Edwards brother likewise obteined him geuing also to him his daughter in Mariage This matter being thus prepared agaynst the kyng the first flame of this cōspiracy began to appeare in the north country Where the Northrenmen in short space gathering thēselues in an open rebellion finding certaines of their wicked purpose came down from Yorke toward London Against whom was appoynted by the king W. lord Harbert Earle of Penbroke with the Lord Stafford and certayne other Captaynes to encounter The Yorkeshyre mē geuing the ouerthrow first to the lord Stafford thē to the Earle of Penbrok and his company of Welchmē at Banbery fielde at last ioyning together with the army of the Earle of Warwicke and Duke of Clarence in the dead of the night secretly stealing one the kinges field at Wolney by Warwick killed the watch and tooke the king prisoner who first being in the castle of Warwicke then was conueyed by night to Midleham Castle in Yorkeshyre vnder the custody of the Archbishop of Yorke where he hauinge loose keeping and liberty to go on hunting meeting wyth syr William Standley syr Thomas of Brough and other his frendes was to good for his keepers and escaped the hands of his enemies and so came to York where he was well receiued from thēce to Lankester where he met with the Lord Hastinges his Chamberlayne well accompanied by whose helpe he came safe to London After this tumult when reconciliation could not come to a perfect peace vnity although much labor was made by the nobility the Earle of Warwick raiseth vp a new war in Lincolnshyre the captaine wherof was Sir Rob. wels knight who shortly after being taken in battell wyth hys father and sir Thomas Dunocke were beheaded the residue casting away their coates ran away and fled geuing the name of the field called Losecoat field The erle of Warwicke after this put out of comfort and hope to preuayle at home fled out of England An. 1470. first to Calice then to Lewes the French king accompanyed with the Duke of Clarence The fame of the Earle of Warwicke and of his famous actes was at that time in great admiration aboue measure and so highly fauoured that both in England Fraunce all men were glad to behold his personage Wherfore the comming of this Earle of the Duke of Clarence was not a litle gratefull to the French king and no lesse oportune to Queene Margaret King Henryes wife and Prince Edward her sonne who also came to the Frenche Courte to meete and conferre together touching their affayres where a league betwene thē was cōcluded moreouer a mariage betwene Edward prince of Wales Anne the secōd daughter of the Erle of Warwick was wrought Thus all things fasting luckely vpō the Erles part beside the large offers and great promises made by the Frenche king on the best maner to set forwarde their purpose the Earle hauing also intelligence by letters that the harts almost of all men went with him and lōged sore for his presence so that there lacked now but onely hast with al speed possible to returne he with the duke of Clarence wel fortified with the French nauy set forward toward England For so was it betwene them before decreed that they two should proue the first venture and then Queen Margaret with Prince Edward her sonne should folow after The ariuall of the Earle was not so soone heard of at Dartmouth in Deuonshyre but great cōcourse of people by thousands went to him from all quarters to receiue welcome hym who immediatly made proclamation in the name of kyng Henry the sixt charging all men able to beare armour to prepare themselues to fight agaynst Edwarde Duke of Yorke vsurper of the Crowne Here lacked no freendes strength of men furniture nor pollicy conuenient for such a matter When king Edwarde who before not passing for the matter nor seking how either to haue stopped his iāding or els straight wayes to haue encountred with him before the gathering of his frendes but passing forth the time in hunting in hauking in all pleasure daliance had knowledge what great resort of multitudes incessantly repaired more and more dayly about the Erle and the Duke began now to prouide for remedy when it was to late Who trusting to much to his friendes and fortune before dyd nowe right well perceiue what a variable and inconstant thyng the people is especially here of Englād whose nature is neuer to be contēt long with the present state but alwayes delighting in newes seketh new variety of chaunges eyther enuying that which stādeth or els pitying that which is fallen Which inconstant mutability of the light people chaunging with the winde and wauering with the reede did well appeare in the course of this kinges story For he through the people when he was down was exalted now being exalted of the same was forsaken Wherby this is to be noted of all princes that as there is nothing in this mutable world firme and stable so is there no trust nor assurance to be made but onely in the fauor of God and in the promises of his word onely in Christ his sonne whose only kingdome shall neuer haue ende nor is subiecte to anye mutation These thinges thus passing in England on the Earles side agaynst king Edward he accompanyed with the Duke of Glocester his brother and the Lord Hastings who had maried the erle of Warwicks sister and yet was neuer vntrue to the king his maister and the Lord Seales brother to the Queene sent abroad to all his trusty frendes for furniture of able souldiors for defence of his person to wtstand his enemies Whē litle rescue few in effect would come the king himselfe so destitute departed to Lincolneshyre where he perceiuing his enemyes dayly to encrease vpon him all the countryes about to be in a tore making fiers singing songs crying king Henry king Henry a Warwicke a Warwicke and hearing moreouer his enemyes the Lancastrians to be within halfe a dayes iourney of him was aduised by his frendes to flie ouer the Sea to the Duke of Burgoyne which not long before had maryed king Edwardes sister ¶ Here might be thought by the common iudgement and pollicy of man peraduētnre that king Edward as he had in his handes the life of king Henry of his Queene and Prince so if hee had dispatched them out of the way
the part of K. Richard whome all good men hated as he no otherwise deserued The king hauing perfect knowledge the Earle to be encamped at Tamworth embatled himselfe in a place neare to a village called Bosworth not farre from Leicester appointing there to encounter with his aduersaries Here that matter lay in great doubt and suspense concerning that Lord Stanley which was the Erles father in law had maryed his mother to what part he would encline For although his hart went no doubt with the Earle had secret conference with him the night before yet because of his sonne and heyre George Lord Straunge being then in the hāds of king Richard least the king should attempt any preiudiciall thing against him durst not be seene openly to goe that way where in hart he fauoured and therefore closely kept himselfe betweene both till the push came that hys helpe might serue at a pinch The number of the Erles part exceeded not to the one halfe of the side of king Richard When the time and the place was appointed where the two battailes should encounter and ioyne together fore stripes and great blowes were geuen on both sides and many slayne If number multitude might gouerne the successe of battaile king Richard had double to the erle But God is he not man that geueth victorye by what meanes it seemeth to his diuine prouidence best In what order and by what occasion this field was wonne and lost the certain intelligence we haue not certainly expressed but onely by the historye of Polydore Vergile whom sir Thomas More doth follow word for word In the which history it doth appeare that as these 2. armies were coupling together king Richard vnderstanding by his espials where the earle of Richmond was and how he was but slenderly accompanied and seeing him to approch more neare vnto him he rather caryed with courage then ruled with reason set spurres to the horse and raunging out of the compasse of hys ranckes pressed toward the Erle setting vppon him so sharpely that first he killed sir William Brandon the Erles standard bearer father to the Lord Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolke thē after ouerthrew sir Iohn Cheny thinking likewise to oppresse the Erle But as the Lorde by his secret prouidence disposeth the euent of all thinges as the earle with his mē about him being ouermatched began to dispayre of victory sodeinly oportunely came syr William Stanley with 3. thousand well appointed able men whereby king Richardes men were driuen backe he himselfe cruelly fighting in the thick of his enemies was there slaue brought to his confusion and death which he worthely deserued In the meane time the Earle of Oxford who had the guiding of the forewarde discomfited the forefrunt of king Richards hoast and put them to flight in which chase many were slayne of noble men especially aboue other Iohn Duke of Northfolke Lord Ferrers sir Richard Radcliffe and Robert Brakenbury Lieutenaunt of the Tower c. Lord Thomas Haward Earle of Surrey there submitted himselfe and although he was not receaued at first to grace but long remayned in the Tower yet at length for his fidelitie was deliuered and aduanced to his recouered honour and dignitie againe This king Richard had but one sonne who shortly after the cruell murder of king Edwardes sonnes was taken with sicknes and died The wife of the sayd king Richard whether by poyson or by sickenes dyed also a little before the field of Bosworth After whose decease the storie of Polydore of sir Tho. More affirmeth that he intended himself to mary the Lady Elizabeth his own brothers daughter and so to preuent the Earle of Richmond Moreouer as touching the Lord Stanley thus reporteth the story that king Richard being in Bosworth fielde sent for the Lord Stanley by a purseuaunt to auaunce forward with his company and come to hys presence otherwise he sware by Christes passion that he would strike off his sonnes head before dinner The L. Stanley sent word agayne that if he did he had more sonnes aliue Wherupō the kyng immediately commaunded the Lord Strange to be beheaded which was the very time whē both y◠armies were within fight were ready to ioyne together Wherfore the kinges counsailers pondering the tyme and the case perswaded the king that it was now time to sight not to doe execution aduising him to delay the matter tyll the battail were ended And so as God would king Richard breaking hys othe or rather keeping hys othe for he hymselfe was slayne before dyner the Lord Straunge was cōmitted to be kept prisoner within the kinges tente who then after the victory gotten was sought out and brought to his ioyfull father And thus haue ye the tragicall life and end of this wretched king Richard Henry the Erle of Richmond after harty thankes geuen to almighty God for hys glorious victorye obteined proceeded to the towne of Leicester where was brought to him by the Lord Straunge the Crowne and put on the Earles head In the meane time the dead corpes of king Richarde was shamefully caried to the towne of Leicester being naked and despoyled to the skinne being trussed behinde a purseuaunt of armes was caryed like a hog or a dog hauing his head armes hanging on the one side of that horse and the legges on the other side all sprincled with myre bloud And thus ended the vsurped reign of king Richard who reigned two yeares and two monthes Ex Polydo Thom. Moro. King Henry the vij WHen king Henry by the prouidence of God had obtayned this triumphant victory Diademe of the realme first sending for Edward Plantaginet Earle of Warwicke sonne to George Duke of Clarence committing him to safe custody w e in the tower frō Leicester remoued to Lōdon not long after according to his oth promise made before espoused to him the yong Ladye Elizabeth heyre of the house of Yorke whereby both the houses of Yorke and Lancaster were conioyned together to the no little reioysing of all English hartes no lesse quyet vnto the realme which was an 1485. This king reigned 23. yeares and 8. monthes and being a Prince of great pollicie iustice and temperance kept his realm in good tollerable rule order And here interrupting a little the course of our Englishe matters we will now the Lord willing enter the story aboue promised of Maximilian the Emperour matters of the Empire especially such as pertayneth to that Church Maximilian Emperour IN the yeare of our Lord. 1486. Fridericus waxing aged and partly also mistrusting the hartes of the Germayns who had complained before of theyr greuances and could not be heard and therfore misdoubting that hys house after his decease should haue the lesse fauour amonge them for that cause in hys life tyme did associate hys sonne Maximilian to
DispensatioÌ„ from Pope Alexander to forsake his first wife and to marry an other Ludouicus Vladislaus sonne king of Hungary Boheme Warre betwene Charles Duke of Burgoyne Fredericke the Emperour Anno. 1475. Charles Duke of Burgoyne slaine in warre Anno. 1477. Mary daughter of Charles of Burgoyne maried to MaximiliaÌ„ Warre dissention among Christen princeâ— The discord of Christians scourged by the Turkes Discord and dissention in the Church noted Ambition auarice of the church of Rome Ex Rapulario Henrici Token The sea of Rome is turned into an Oceane that haâ—â— no bottome What a million is Concilium Bituriense Pragmatica Sanctio Ex loan Maria Belga de Schismat Conciliis cap. 24. Pope pius laboreth that Pragmatica Sanctio should be abolished The counsaile of Paris appealeth from the pope to the generall Councell Vid. supra pag. 670. The complaint of the Germaines to the Emperour for helpe and ayde against the oppression of the Pope Fredericke made the Germaines twise subiect vnto the Pope Frid. Albertus his brother and Sigismundus striue for the dukedome of Austria Warre betwene Franciscus Sfortia and the Venetians about Millaine Warre betwene Lewes the French king and the citie of Millaine Iohn a Notherde of Franconia Martyr Anno. 1476. Iohn de Wesailia persecuted Anno. 1479. The articles and opinioÌ„s of Iohn de Wesalia Free will nothing Prelates haue no more power ouer scriptures then other men Extreme vnction reproued Against the primacy of the Pope Iohn de Wesalia brought before the prelates The Inquisitour speaketh The answer of Wesalianus reasonable The cruell proceeding of the Inquisitour The greater cause of the Pope described Scio. Credo His opinion of the sacrament His opinion of Monkes and Nunnes The vowe of chastitie Mortall sinne founnd by the Pope beside that which is expressed to be mortall in the scripture What is this article but to make the Pope a god Christ left no vicar in earthe Pardons and indulgences be of no effect The treasure of saintes merites is not in earth This saying waâ— taken out of one Cantor Pariensis which was went to say thaâ— pardoÌ„s were holy decertes because that laye men there were prouoked by naughtie decerteâ— to geue good almes Degrees â—nscripture forbidden to marry Nothing to be beleued but which is in scripture conteyned The Church geueth witnes who were the writers of the scripture but hath no authoritie aboue that which is writteÌ„ By this inquisition Christ himselfe might be condemned Ex Orth. Grat. Ex Paralip Abat Vrsper Discorde betwixt Reals Nominals Ex Orth. Grat. Doct. Iohn de Wesalia reuoketh his opinioÌ„s Albert duke of Saxonie called Dextra manus imperis Albert Marques of Brandenburg called Achilles Germanicus Anno. 1484. The abhomination of Pope Sixtus Ex Declamatione Agrippa ad Lonanienses The warres of Pope Sixtus Ex Ioan. Laziardo lib. Historia Vniuersalii cap. 284. A large gift of the Pope to the begging Friers Alanus author of our Ladies Psalter Then had the blessed virgine Mary two husbandes An olde knaue to sucke his wiues brest The detestable impietie and blasphemie of the popishe lying religion Mendacem memorem esse oportet Ex Latinâ— Codice impresso cui tituluit Rosasea Maria Corona The death of Pope Sixtus 4. Here endeth Platina The death of king Edward 4. Anno. 1483. Burdet Tyranny in miscoÌ„string a mans wordes The lawes of the realme misconstred for the princes pleasure K. Edward 5 Eccle. 10. Vaepuero regi in suo regno Richard Duke of Glocester made protectour The young king committed to Duke of Gloucester The Duke of Buckingham a great doer for the protectour Both king Edwardes children in the possessioÌ„ of the protectour The deuelisliâ— protectour picketh quarelles The Queene Shores wife falsely accused of the protector to bewitch his arme Adultery punished of God Murder iustly punished of god L. Hastings arrested for a traytour L. Stanley wounded B. Morton The tyranny of the protectour The L. Hastings beheaded The beastly protectour accuseth his owne mother Doct. Shawes impudent sermoÌ„ at Paules crosse Sap. 4. Example for all flattering preachers to bâ—ware The Duke of Buckingham an other minister for the protectours furie The Duke of Buckingham speaketh for the protectour in the Guildhall An hard thing to make the tongue speake against the hart A stolne consent in the Guild-hall Fye of hipocrisie The hypocrisie of the protector denying the crowne thrise before he would take it King Richard 3. vsurper King Richard crowned The truth of Robert Brabenbury to his prince Iames Tyrel I. Dighton Miles Iorest cruell traytors and murtherers of their Prince YouÌ„g princes The 2. children of king Edward murdered The iust punishmeÌ„t of God vpoÌ„ the minderers of them two The punishment of God vpon K. Richard The punishmeÌ„t of God vpon the Duke of BuckinghaÌ„ Doct. Shaw and Doct. Pinkie two flattering preachers Gods iudgement vpon flattering preachers The first motion of ioyning the two houses Yorke and Lancaster togeather Earle Henry maketh preparation toward his iourney The arriuing of Henry Earle of RichmoÌ„d in Wales K. Richad gathered his power to encounter with Earle Henry K. Richard taketh the field of Bolworth This Lord Stanley was he which was hurt at the Tower when the L. Hastings was arested vide pag. 727. Bosworth field The history of Sir Tho. More word â—or word taken out of Polid. Virg. W. Brandon Charles Brandon The death of king Richard Duke of Northfolke slaine Lord Tho. Haward Earle of Surrey aduaunced by K. Henry 7. K. Richards sonne punished for the wickednes of his father K. Richard proposed to marry Elizabeth his brothers daughter L. Stanley husband to K. Henries mother forsooke k. Richard The L. Strange meruelously preserued The shamefull tossing of king Richardes dead Corpes Anno. 1485. King Henry 9. K. Henry marieth with Elizabeth The two houses of Yorke and Lancaster ioyned together Anno. 1486. Maximilianus Emperour The reigne and death of Fridericus Emperour Anno. 1494. Maximilian marieth the Duches of Burgoyne This Mary was neece to king Edward 4. The learning of Maximilian coÌ„mended Maximilian writer of his owne stories Ex leaÌ„ Carione Maximilian first ordeiner of the vnyuersitie of Wittenberg Learned meÌ„ begin to grow in Christendome Doct. Weselus Groningensis Weselus called Lux Mundi The doctrine of Weselus Groningensis Ex lib. D. Weseli De sacrameÌ„to peniteÌ„tia The Popes supremacie written against Ex Epist. cuinsilam in opere Weseli Christes aunswere to Tho. de Corselis touching this place Quicquid ligaueris Not what so euer is said to be loosed in earth is loosed in heauen but whatsoeuer is loosed in very deede in earth that is also loosed in deede in heauen Against tiches in the Church The preceptes of the Pope prelates how they binde The Popes keyes Vowes Doctrine not to be receaued without examinatioÌ„ Excommunication Ex Nouiomago A prophesie of Weselus This Oftendorpius was a man well learned and Canon of the minster of Lubecke Here it appeareth that
worldly kingdome with this kingdome of the Pope there is no difference saue onely that this kingdome of the Pope vnder hypocrisie maketh a face of the spirituall word which is the worde of God but in verye deede doth all things with the temporall sworde that is with outwarde forcement and coaction differing nothing from ciuile and secular regiment in all properties and conditions if it be well considered For as in an earthly kingdome first there is a Prince or some chiefe Magistrate appointed hauing dominion ouer his nobles and commons conteining all his subiects vnder his statutes and lawes with the which lawes notwithstanding he dispenseth at his pleasure vnder whom all other inferior Magistrates haue their order and place to them appointed to rule ouer the subiects and yet to be subiect vnder him So if the state and forme of the Pope be well aduised we shall see it altereth nothing from the same but onely in the names of the persons In ciuile gouernment al subiectioÌ„ is referred to one head ruler whose authoritie surmounteth all the rest and kepeth them vnder obedience In like maner the gouernement of the Popish Church is committed to one man who as chiefe steward ouerseer and ruler of Christes houshold in his absence hath supreame power ouer all Churches to moderate and direct all the affaires thereof But here staÌ„deth the difference in ciuill policy he is called a Kyng or Prince here he is called a Pope The King hath next vnto him his Dukes Earles The Popes nobilitie standeth in his Cardinals and Legats who though they be no Dukes in name yet in poÌ„pe and prid will not onely giue checke to them but also mate to Kings themselues it they might be suffered as did Theodorus Lancfrancus Ancelmus Thomas Becket and so would Thomas Woulsey haue done had not the King giuen him a necke to his mate betime In ciuile policie next to Dukes Earles foloweth the order of Lords Barons Knights Esquiers Gentlemen with Mayors Sheriffes CoÌ„stables Bayliffes Wardens c. The like race is to be seene also although vnder other names in the Popes policie of Primates Bishops Suffraganes Prouostes Deanes Canons Uicars Archdeacons Priests Deacons SubdeacoÌ„s Acolites Exorcists Lectors Dorekepers Singsters with other Clerks And as in the other vnder wardens cometh the order of Scauingers so neither doth the Popes Monarchy lacke his kaynilrakers to whome may well be compared the rablement of Abbotes Prouincials Priors Monkes Friers with their Couentes and Nonneries Moreouer from Iustices Iudges Laweyers Sergeants Attorneyes which be necessary offices in the coÌ„mon wealth what differeth the Popes Inquisitors Canonistes Doctours and Bachelers of the Popes lawe Comissaries Officials Proctors Promoters with such other which serue no lesse in spirituall Court in the consistorie then the other aforesaid doe in temporall Court or in the Yeldhall Now who so list to compare the glory and magnificence of the one with the glory of the other also the power and strength of the one regiment with the power of the other and so the ryches of the one wyth the ryches of the other I suppose he shall see no great ods betweene them both taking the Popes kingdome as it hath stood in his full ruffe yet doth stande where Churches are not reformed As for subtiltie and politike practise there is no man that doubteth that is indifferent nor that seeth not that hath his eyes but that the Popes hierarchie in holding vp their state far excelleth all the kingdomes of worldly Princes of whome all other may take example to learne Thus in comparing the Popes regiment with ciuile gouernance as they doe little or nothing disagre asunder So in comparing againe the same with the order of scriptures or with the regiment that was in the old auncient Church of Rome we shall see no resemblaunce betwene them As we read in the Apostles time all the armour of Christes ministers was spirituall and ful of godly power against the spirituall enimies of our saluation gouerning the Church then with peace patience humilitie true knâ—ledge of God the sword of the spirite the shielde of fayth the breastplate of righteousnes harty charitie sincere faith and good conscience so after the Apostles in the time of Ambrose by his owne testimonie is to be vnderstand that the armour of Churchmen was then preces lachrymae prayers and teares where now the armour of the popes Priesthoode is nothing els but ignis ferrum i. fire and sword wherewith they keepe all things vnder their subiection And here commeth the enorme and horrible abuse of excommunication suspension and interdiction in cases friuolous or worldly and for such as for which the ciuile magistrate will not commit any Citizens to the stockes the Popes censure will not sticke to commit a Christian to the deuill not to speak of their other vsurped dealings and doings in matters that belong to the ciuile sword be to them impertinent As in punishing whoredome and adultery in administration and probates of testamentes in bearing ciuile office as popes to be Senators of Rome and Emperour also sede vacante Cardinals to be Capitaines in warre and rulers of regions Byshoppes to be Presidentes or Chauncelours Priestes to be stewards in great mens houses or maysters of minutes or Clerkes of the market or gardiners to Gentlemen c. All which here I ouerpasse referring theÌ„ to the deeper consideratioÌ„ of such as haue more leisure to mark the order of their doings so to iudge of the same with indifferencie according to the rule of truth touched with Gods worde and publike examples of the auncient Church of Christ in the primitiue tyme. Thus hauing discoursed sufficiently so much as concerneth the maner of life title iurisdiction and gouernement of the Popes sea in all which pointes is to be sene how this latter Church of Rome hath receded from the true auncient Church of Rome now remaineth according to my promise and order prefixed consequentlye to proceede to the fourth and last point which is of doctrine wherein consisteth the chiefest matter that maketh with vs and against them in such sort as their doctrine standing as it doth neither they are to be reputed for true Catholikes being altered so far from them nor we otherwise then heretikes if we shoulde now ioyne with these For the more triall whereof let vs examine the doctrine rites of the sayd Church of Rome now vsed and compare the same with the teaching of the auncient Catholikes to the intent that such simple soules as haue beene hetherto and yet seduced by the false visour and image of this pretenced and bastardly church perceauing what lieth within it may be warned by tyme either to eschue the perill if they list to be instructed or if not to blame none but theÌ„selues for their owne wilfull destruction And albeit I coulde here charge the newfangled Church of the Pope
reprehend the vicious enormities both of secular and of religious persons yet he him self is not without the same or rather greater repreheÌ„sion for that hee gaue the occasion thereof in maintaining such superstitious orders of such lasciuious Nunnes and other religions restraining the same from lawful mariage For so we finde of him in stories that hee was a great seâ—ter vp vpholder of such blinde superstition and of all Poperie Who being admitted by Pope Gregory the secoÌ„d Archbishop of Magunce and indued 〈◊〉 full authoritie legantine ouer the Germanes brought diuers countreys there vnder the Popes obedience held many great CouÌ„cels ordained Bishops builded Monasteries canonised Saints commaunded reliques to be worshipped permitted religious fathers to cary about Nunnes with them a preaching Amongst all other he founded the great monastery of Fulda in Germany of English monkes into the which no women might enter but only Lieba Tecla two English Nunnes Item by the authoritie of the said Archbishop Boniface which he receiued froÌ„ Pope Zacharie Childericus king of Fraunce was deposed from the right of his crowne and Pipinus betraier of his maister was coÌ„firmed or rather intruded in From this Boniface proceeded that detestable doctrine which now standeth registred in the Popes decrees Dist. 40. cap. Si Papa which in a certaine Epistle of his is this That in case the Pope were of most filthy liuing and forgetfull or negligent of himselfe and of the whole christianitie in such sort that he led innumerable soules with him to hell yet ought there no man to rebuke him in so doing For he hath saith he power to iudge all men and ought of no man to be iudged agayne In the tyme of this Archbishop Pope Gregory the second also Gregory the third and Pope Zachary and before these also Pope Constantine the first wrought great maisteries against the Greeke Emperours Philippicus Leo and others for the maintaining of Images to be set vp in Churches Of whom Philippicus lost both his Empire and also his eyes Leo for the same cause likewise was excommunicate of Gregory the third This Gregory the third so farre as I can coniecture was he that first wrote the foure bookes of Dialogues in Greeke falsely bearyng the name of Gregory the first which bookes afterward Zachary hys successour translated out of Greeke into Latin Item the same Gregory the third first brought into the Masse Land the clause for reliques beginning Quorum solemnitates hodie in conspectu c. Item brought into the sayd Canon the memoriall the offring and sacrifice for the dead Lyke as Zachary brought in the Priests vesture and ornaments as the foresaid Constantinus also was the first that gaue his feete to be kissed of the Emperours But turne agayne into the course of our English story In the tyme of this Egbert king of Northumberland Sigebert or Sigbert raigned in Westsaxony a man of so cruell tyranny to his subiectes turning the lawes customs of his forefathers after his owne will and pleasure that when he was somewhat sharpely aduertised by one of his nobles an Earle called Combranus to chauÌ„ge his maners and to behaue him more prudently toward his people he therfore maliciously caused him to be put to cruell death Whereupon the sayd king Sigebert continuing in his cruell conditions by his subiectes conspyring agaynst hym was put from his kingly dignity and brought into suche desolation that wandring alone in a wood without comfort was there slayne euen by the swineheard of the sayd Earle whom before he had so wrongfully murdered as partly is aboue touched whereby is to be seene the cruell tyranny of Princes neuer to prosper well without the iust reuenge both of God and man This Sigebert being slayne in his place succeeded Kenulphus in the yeare of our Lord 748. who with the agreemeÌ„t of the westsaxons was one of the chiefe doers against Sigebert his Maister This Kenulphus kept stronglye his Lordship agaynst Offa and agaynst the power of all hys enemies till at length after that he had raigned as Fabian sayth 31. yeares he resorting to a paramour which he kept at Merton was there beset likewise slayne by the trayn and meanes of a certayne kinsman of the foresayd Sigebert named Clito or Cliton in reuengement of king Sigebertes death Moreouer in the raigne of the foresayd Egbert kyng of Northumberland and in the viij yeare of Kenulphus king of Westsaxons Offa after he had slayne the tyraunt Beoruredus which before had slayne Ethelwald kyng of Mercia and Uncle to this foresayde Offa raigned King of that Prouince Of this Offa are told many notable deedes which because they concerne rather politicall affaires and doe not greatly appertayne to the purpose of this ecclesiastical history I omit here to recite As his warres and victories against Egbert the Northumbres as also against Etheldred king of East Angles Item against Egbert king of Kent otherwise called Wren whom Fabian saith he tooke prisoner led him bound with him to Mercia Malmesbury witnesseth otherwise this to be done not by Offa but by Kenulphus as Christ willing hereafter shall appeare After these victories Offa had such displeasure vnto the Citizens of Canterbury that he remooued the Archbishops sea and landes of Lambrith Archbishop of Caunterbury by the agreement of Pope Adrian vnto Lichfield He also chased the Britaines or Welchmen into Wales and made a famous dyke betwene Wales and the vtter bonds of Mercia or middle England which was called Ofditche And builded there a Church which long tyme aâ—ter was called Offekyrke This Offa also married one of his daughters to Brightricus that was king of Westsaxons And for that in his tyme was variance betwene him and the Frenchmen in so much that the passage of merchants was forbidden therfore he sent Alcuinus a learned man vnto Charles the great then king of France to common the meanes of peace which Charles had after that the said Alcuinus in great fauour and estimation and afterward made him Abbot of Turonia in Fraunce About the latter tyme of the raigne of Offa kyng of Mercia Ethelbert beyng then kyng of Eastangles a learned and a right godly Prince came to the Court of Offa prouoked by the counsell of his Nobles to sue for the mariage of his daughter wel accompanied like a prince with his men about him Wherupon the Queene conceiuyng a false suspicion and fearing that which was neuer minded that Ethelbert with his company vnder the pretence and made matter of mariage was come to worke some violence against her husband and the kingdom of Mercia so she perswaded with king Offa and cettrine of her counsel that night that the next day followyng Offa caused him to be trayned into his pallace alone from his company by one called Guymbertus who tooke him and bound him there stroke of his head which forthwith he thaÌ„
that which our aduersaries take out of their owne treasurie And because I will not refuse the order of lawe in this behalfe let it be the ende of the strife that either I may be openly shamed before the people either els the victory falling on my side we may winne you to the obedience of our soueraigne Lord the Emperour Also take you hede to this saying If any man do preach otherwise then that which is preached let him be of you accursed This curse I say doeth not proceede from any newe prophane authoritie but is thundered downe from the third heauen And of them which knowe not the righteousnes of God but goe about to stablish their owne righteousnes and therfore be not subiect to the righteousnes of God I may boldly say let such be accursed So may you well say confounded be al they that proudly rise vp against the Lorde but thy seruant oh Lord shall reioyce for as thou hast wel saide without me you can doe nothing so in iudging of the wicked thou doest not condemne the iust Who art thou that iudgest another mans seruant to his owne Lord whether he doth stand or fall The answere of the Earle Lewes to Bishop Waltram THe Earle Lewys to the Lord Waltram howsoeuer vnworthy or vnmeete he be for the name Like as a good man from the good treasure of the hart bringeth forth good fruit so doeth the euil man from the euil treasure of the heart bring forth euil fruit What arrogācie hath so possessed you to prouoke my displeasure with such iniurious contumelies for in dede those my good lords and spirituall fathers which strengthen me in the way of righteousnes you railingly call them bloudy men like vnto Sathan and the wholesome lessons which they teache you say they are but dreames of the common people amongest foolish women Hath God any nede of your iudgement that you should speake leasings for him Iniquity hath taught your mouth to folow blasphemous tonges so that wel may the Prophet say of you he would not vnderstand to do wel he hath deuised wickednesse vpon his bed Although therfore you being altogether froward haue only spoken frowarde things yet we haue determined to set a watche before your mouth like as if a shameles person shoulde stande vp before vs and the worde of GOD dothe prouoke vs saying Answere a foole according to his owne foolishnesse least hee shoulde seeme wise in his owne opinion Shall folly speake and wisedome holde his peace Shall lies be freely vttered and trueth compelled to kepe silence Shall darkenes couer the earth shall not the Lorde arise and shine yea rather the light hath lightened the darknes and darknes hath not comprehended it In consideration hereof our harts haue melted and our zealous meditation hath set vs on fire We therefore speake and crie and the little foxes which vndermine the Lords vineyards as much as in vs is we driue away fearing the threatning prophecie You haue not withstanded our aduersaries neither haue you made a bulwarke for the defence of the house of Israel that you might be able to stand in battaile in the day of the Lorde Let them heare I speake not to you which haue cares and heare not eyes see not which haue made darke the light that is in you but let them heare I say that be wel disposed and haue eares to heare withall As for you you haue no vnderstanding and if you haue you cloke it Neither haue you any thing to say or to proue by what reason we should be subiect to the Lord Henry whome you call Emperour And yet as it is giuen vs to vnderstand you goe about to perswade that of necessity we ought to be subiect to him that by the argumēt of S. Paule Let euery soule be subdued to the higher powers for there is no power but of God he therefore that doth withstande power doth resist Gods ordinance The which sentence of the Apostle we say that you do euil conceiue and therefore euil interprete for if euery power be of God as you vnderstande what is meant by that that the Lord doth speake of some by the Prophet They did raigne and were not made Princes by me and I knewe them not If euery power be of God as you take it what is to be thought of that that the Lorde doth say If thine eye offende thee pluck it out and cast it from thee For what is power but the eie Certainly Augustine in the exposition of this sentence of the Apostle let euery soule c. doth say that if the powers do commād any thing against God then haue them in contempt but yet neuertheles feare thē Is there any iniquitie with God Is Christ the minister of sinne God forbid What shal we therfore say doth the Apostle preach contrary to the truth Augustinus sayeth no one winde filleth many pipes of diuers tunes Therfore let vs hear the Apostle agreeing and expounding himselfe and destroying his enemie and auenger There is sayeth he no power but of God What followeth He therfore sayth he that doth resist the power c. God forbid doeth nothing followe But what doeth followe Those powers which be ordeined of god truely that is it we look for O craftie tongue O heart imagining mischiefe O consuming breath that shall not returne why hast thou lied to the holy ghost Thine owne conscience shall accuse thee Behold the wicked fleeth and no man doth pursue him Why woulde you suppresse the truth to the intēt to deceiue Why haue you stolne away the pith and effect of this sentence For if these wordes should be taken away from the midst of the sentence it shuld lie contrary to it selfe inconuenient and halfe dead The worde of the Lord is herein fulfilled He that diggeth a pit for his neighbour shal fall therein him selfe Verely you can neither excuse you of theft neither auoid the punishment due for the same What O vnhappy man what shall you answer to the iudge when he shall require an accompt of his seruaunts whome he putteth in trust seeing you shal be set before him in the midst and prooued a picker of your maisters treasure Wherefore did you not feare the iudgement executiō whē as the giltines of offence doth require condigne punishment The Apostle through the holy Ghost did foresee that you and such heretikes as you are should spring in the Church which should call good euil and euil good and that should put darknes in place of light and light in place of darknes which also should take occasion by the sentences of truth to bring in error When as he did set this before there is no power but of God to the intent that hee might take away the coniecture of false vnderstanding for sayeth he those powers that be are ordeined of God Geue therefore an ordinarie power and we doe not resist yea we will forthwith doe
life commeth therof Also of the vnconsiderate promotion of euill Prelates and of their great negligence in correcting and reformyng the euill demeanour of the people Item of the great wantonnes lasciuiousnes in their seruauts and families concerning their excessiue wearing of apparell Item complaineth also of the outragious and excessiue gaynes that Prelates and other vnder them take for their seale especially of officials scribes such like which geue out the seale they care not how nor wherfore so they may gayne money He complaineth in like maner that prelates be so slack and negligent in looking to the resideÌ„ts in their benefices Farther lamenteth for the rash geuing of benefices to parlons vicars and curates not for any godlines or learning in them but for fauour or friendship or intercession either els for hope of some gayne whereof springeth this great ignorance in the Church After this he noteth in prelates how they wast and expend the goods of the church in supersluities or vpon theyr kinsfolke or other worse wayes which should rather be spent vpon the poore Nextly in the x. chapter he coÌ„plaineth for that through the negligence of men of the church especially of the church of Rome the bookes and monuments of the old Councels also of the new are not to be found which should be reserued and kept in all cathedrall Churches Item that many prelates be so cold in doing their duties Also reprocheth the vnchast and voluptuous demeanor of Ecclesiasticall persons by the example of Storkes whose nature is saith he that if any of their company leauyng his owne mate ioyneth with any other all the rest flieth vpon him whether it be he or she beateth hym and plucketh his fethers off what then sayth he ought good prelates to do to such a person of their company whose filthinesse and corrupt life both defileth so many and stinketh in the whole Church Againe forasmuch as we read in the booke of Esdras lib 2. cap 9 that he purging Israel of strange womeÌ„ began first with the priestes So now likewise in the purging correcting of all sortes of men first the purgation ought to begin with these according as it is written by the prophet Ezechiel Begin first with my sanctuary c. Moreouer how that in the tyme of Phillip kyng of Fraunce the whole Realme was interdited for that the kyng had but one woman in stead of his wife which was not his wife by law And againe â—eyng in these our dayes the king of Portingale hath bene sequestred from his dominion by the authoritie of the church being thought not sufficient to gouerne what then ought to bee sayd to that Prelate which abuseth other mens wiues virgines and Nunnes which also is found vnable insufficient to take vpon him the charge of soules About the yeare of our Lord 1128. the orders of the knights of the Rhodes called Joannites also the order of Templars rose vp After Honorius next in the same vsurpation succeded Pope Innocentius 2. an 1130. But as it was with hys predecessours before hym that at euery mutation of newe Popes came new perturbations and commonly neuer a Pope was elected but some other was set vp against him sometymes 2. sometymes 3. Popes togethey so likewise it happened with this Innocentius for after he was chosen the Romains elected another pope named Anacletus Betwixt these two Popes was much ado and great conflicts through the partaking of Rogerius Duke of Sicile takyng Anacletus part agaynst Innocentius vntil Locharius the Emperour came who rescuing Innocentius droue Rogerius out of Italy Our stories recorde that king Henry was one of the great helpes in setting vp and maintayning this Pope Innocentius against Anacletus Gisburnens Amongst many other things this Pope decreed that whosoeuer did strike a Priest or Clerke beyng shauen he should be excommunicate and not to be absolued but only of the Pope himselfe About the tyme of doyng of these thynges beyng the yeare of our Lord 1135. king Henry being in Normandy as some say by taking there a fall froÌ„ his horse as other say by taking a surfet in eating Lampries fell sicke died after he had raigned ouer the realme of England 35. yeres and odde monethes leauyng for his heyres Matilde the Empresse his daughter with her young sonne Henry to succeed after hym to whom all the Prelates and Nobilitie of the Realme were sworne But contrary to their oth made to Molde in the presence of her father before William the Archbishop of Cant. and the nobles of the realme crowned Stephen Erle of Boloyne and sisters sonne to king Henry vpon S. Stephens day in Christmas weeke Which Archbishop the next yeare after dyed beyng as it was thought iustly punished for his periury And many other lordes which did accordingly went not quite without punishment In like iustice of punishmeÌ„t is numbred also Roger bishop of Salisbury who contrary to his othe beyng a great doer in the coronation of Stephen was apprehended of the same kyng and miserably but iustly extermined A certaine written English story I haue which addeth more and faith that king Stephen hauing many foes in diuers quarters kepyng there holdes and castels agaynst him went then to Oxford tooke the Bishop of Salisbury and put a rope about his necke so led him to the castle of Uice that was his and commanded them to render vp the castle or he would slay and hang their Bishop Which Castle beyng geuen vp the kyng tooke the spoyle thereof The like also he did to the Bishop of Lyncolne named Alexander whom in lyke maner he led in a rope to a Castle of the Bishops that was vpon Trent and bad them deliuer vp the Castle or els he would hang their Lord before the gate Long it was before the castle was geuen vp yet at length the king obtaining it there entred and tooke all the treasure of the Bishop c. Roger Houeden Fabian alleagyng a certayne olde Authors whom I cannot finde referreth a great cause of this periury to one Hugh Bigot Steward sometyme with king Henry Who immediatly after the death of the sayd Henry came into England and before the sayd Archbishop and other Lordes of the land tooke wilfully an othe and sware that he was present a little before the kings death when king Henry admitted for his heyre to be king after him Stephen his nephew for so much as Molde his daughter had discontented him Wherunto the Archbishop with the other Lordes gaue to hasty credence But this Hugh sayth he escaped not vnpunished for he dyed miserably in a short tyme after Ex Fabia Albeit all this may be supposed rather to be wroght not without the practise of Henry bishop of Winchester other Prelates by his settyng on which Henry was brother to King Stephen c. King Stephen THus when king Stephen contrary to his oth
Robert Earle of Leycester to declare to him what was his iudgement To whom the Archbyshop answereth heare my sonne good Earl what I say vnto you how much more precious the soule is more then the body so much more ought you to obey me in the lord rather then your terrene king Neither doth any law or reason permit the children to iudge or cōdemne their father Wherfore to auoid both the iudgement of the king of you and all other I put my selfe only to the arbitrement of the Pope vnder God alone to be iudged of him and of no other To whose presence heere before you all I doe appeale committing the ordering of the Church of Cant. my dignitie with all other things appertaining to the same vnder the protection of God and him And as for you my brethren fellow Byshops which rather obey man then god you also I call and cite to the audience and iudgement of the pope and depart hence foorth from you as from the ennemies of the Catholike Church and of the authoritie of Apostolike see While the Barons returned with this aunswere to the king the Archbishop passing through the throng taketh to him his Palfrey holding his Crosse in one hande and his bridle in the other the courtiers following after and crying traytor traytor tary heare thy iudgement But he passed on till he came to the vttermost gate of the Courte which being fast locked there had ben staid had not one of his seruants called Peter surnamed Demunctorio finding ther a bunche of keyes hanging by first prooued one key then an other till at last finding the true key had opened the gate and let him out The archbishop went straight to the house of Chanons where hee did lie calling vnto hym the poore where they could be found When supper was done making as though he would go to bed which he caused to be made betwixt two altares priuely while the king was at supper prepareth his iorny secretly to escape away and chaunging his garment and his name being called Derman first went to Lincolne from thence to Sandwiche where he tooke ship and sailed into Flaunders and from thence iourneyed to Fraunce as Houedenus sayth All be it Alanus differing something in the order of his flight sayth that he departed not that night but at supper time came to him the bishop of London Chichester declaring to him that if he would surrender vp to the king his two maners of Oxforde wyngecham there were hope to recouer the kings fauour to haue all remitted But when the Archbishop would not agree therunto forasmuch as those maners were belonging to the Churche of Canterburie the king hearing thereof great displeasure was taken In so much that the next day Becket was faine to sende to the king two bishops and his chaplein for leaue to depart the realme To the which message the king answered that he would take a pause therof til the next day then he should haue an answere But Becket not tarying his answere the same day conueied himselfe away secretely as is aforesayde to Ludouicus the French king But before he came to the king Gilbert the bishop of London William the earle of Arundel sent frō the king of England to Fraunce preuented him requiring of the said French king in the behalf of the king of England that he would not receiue nor retaine in his dominion the archb of Canterbury Moreouer that at his instance he wold be a meanes to the pope not to shewe any familiaritie vnto him But the King of England in this point semed to haue more confidence in the French king then knowledge of his disposition For thinking that the French king would haue bene a good neighbour to him in trusting him to much he was deceiued Neither considered he w e himselfe inough the maner nature of the Frenchmen at that tyme agaynst the realme of England who then were glad to seeke and take all maner of occasions to doe some act agaynst England And therefore Ludouicke the French king vnderstanding the matter thinking percase therby to haue some vauntage against the king and realme of England by the occasion hereof contrary to the kings letters and request not onely harboreth and cherisheth this Derman but also writing to the pope by his Almener and brother entreateth him vpon al loues as euer he would haue his fauor to tender the cause of the Archbishop Becket Thus the kinges Ambassadours repulsed of the French king returned at what tyme he sent an other ambassage vpō the like cause to Alexander the pope thē being at Sene in France The Ambassadours sēt in this message were Roger archbishop of Yorke Gilbert bishop of London Henry Bish. of Winchester Hilary Bish. of Chichester Bartholomew byshop of Exceter with other doctors clerkes also william Earle of Arundell with certayne moe Lordes Barons Who comming to the popes court were friendly accepted of certayne of the Cardinals amongst the which cardinals rose also dissention about the same cause some iudgyng the Bishop of Canterbury in the defence of the liberties of the Church as in a good cause to be mayntayned Some thinking agayn that he being a perturber of peace and vnitie was rather to be bridled for hys presumption then to be fostered incouraged therein But the P. partly bearing with his cause which onely tended to his exaltation and magnificence partly again incensed with the letters of the French king did wholy incline to Becket as no maruell was Wherfore the next day following the pope sitting in consistory with his Cardinals the ambassadours were called for to the hearing of Beckets matter and first beginneth the bishop of London next the Archbishop of Yorke then Exceter and the other Bishops euery one in their order to speake Whose orations being not well accepted of the Pope and some of them also disdayned the Earle of Arundel perceauing that and somewhat to qualifie and temper the matter to the Popes eares began after this maner ALthough to me it is vnknowen sayth he which am both vnlettered and ignorant what is that these Byshops heere haue sayde neither am I in that toung so able to expresse my minde as they haue done yet being sent and charged thereunto of my Prince neither can nor ought I but to declare as well as I may what the cause is of our sending hether Not truely to contende or striue with any person nor to offer any iniurie or harme vnto any man especially in this place and in the presence here of such a one vnto whose becke and authoritie all the world doth stoupe and yeelde But for this intent is our legacie hether directed to present here before you and in the presence of the whole church of Rome the deuotion and loue of our king and maister which euer he hath had and yet hath still toward you And that the same might the better
the bishops and of the clergie which I maintaine be right why be they set against me Why do they reprehēd me For if that I appealed to him before whome either it was not lawfull or els not expedient for me to do what seeme they by this but either to blame me causelesse or els to distrust your equity For me to be conuicted before your holinesse it had bene a double confusion Or wherein haue I deserued to be persecuted of them for whose cause I haue set my selfe to stande in their behalfe And if they had willed I had preuailed but it is ill with the head when he is left of his members and forsaken as if the eyes shoulde take the toung to speake against the head If they had had eyes to haue foresene the matter they might vnderstand themselues to speake their owne destruction and that the Princes did vse their helpe but to their owne seruitude And what so great cause of hatred had they against me to procure their owne vndoing in vndoing of me So while they neglected spirituall things in steade of temporall they haue lost them both What shoulde I speake more of this that I repugning them and appealing to your audience yet notwithstanding they durst presume to stand in iudgement and condemnation against me as children against their father Yea and not against me onely but against the vniuersall Church of God conspiring together with the Prince being with me offended And this suspection might also as well pertaine to you holy father But to this they will say that they owe their duety and seruice vnto the king as their Lord to whom they are bound vpon their allegeance To whom I answer that to him they stand bound bodely to me spiritually But to whom ought they rather to stand bound then to themselues And were it not better to sustaine the losse of corporall then of spirituall things But here they wil say againe at this time the Prince was not to be prouoked Howe subtily do these men dispute for their owne bondage Yea they themselues prouoke him by their owne excesse ministring wings vnto him to fight against them for he woulde haue rested if they had resisted And when is constancie more to be required then in persecution Be not a mans chiefe frendes most tried in persecution If they geue ouer still how shall they obtaine the victorie Sometime they must needes resist Condescend therefore holy father to my exile and persecution And remember that I also once was a great man in the time when it was and now for your sake thus iniuriously I am intreated Vse your rigour and restraine them by whose instigation the name of this persecution began And let none of these things be imputed to the king who rather is to be counted the repairer then the author of this businesse Besides this Epistle sent vnto the Pope he wryteth also an other letter sent to the King in Latine the tenour whereof he that is disposed to read may peruse in our former edition with the notes adioyned withall Besides which Epistle to the king in Latin he sent also one or two mo to the said king Henry the second much after the like rate sort The one thus beginning Loqui de Deo liberae mentis est valdè quietae Indè est quòd loquar ad Dominum meum vtinam ad omnes pacificum c. which Epistle for that I woulde not ouercharge the volume of these Hystories with too much matter superfluous I thought hore to omit The other he sent afterward wherof the wordes be these ¶ An other letter of Becket Archbishop of Canterburie sent to the king TO his Lorde and frende Henry by the grace of God king of England Duke of Normandy Aquitane Earle of Angeow Thomas by the same grace humble minister of the church of Cāterburie sometime his temporally but now more his in the Lord health and true repentaunce with amendement I haue long looked for that the Lord would looke vpon you and that you would conuert and repent departing from your peruerse way and cutte off from you your wicked and peruerse counsellours by whose instinction as it is thought you are fallen into that deepe wherof the Psalme speaketh A sinner when he commeth to the depth of mischiefes is without all care or feare And albeit we haue hetherto quietly suffred and borne considering and earnestly looking if there woulde any messenger come that woulde say Your soueraigne Lorde the king which nowe a long time hath erred and ben deceiued and led euen to the destruction of the church through Gods mercy with aboundant humility doth now againe make speede for the deliueraunce of the Church and to make satisfaction and amendement Yet notwithstanding we cease not day by day continually to call vpon almightie God with most humble deuotion that that which we haue long desired for you and by you we may speedely obtaine with aboundant effect And this is one poynte that the care of the Church of Canterburie whereunto God hath presently appoynted vs albeit vnworthy you being K. doeth specially constraine me in that as yet we are deteined in exile to write vnto your maiestie letters commonitorie exhortatorie and of correction But I woulde to God they were fully able to correct least that I be to great a cloker of your outragies if there be any as in deede there are for the which we are not a litle sorie I meane specially of them which are done by you in euery place about the Church of God and the Ecclesiasticall persons without any reuerence either of dignitie or person and least also that I appeare negligent to the great danger of my soule for without doubt hee beareth the offence of him which doth commit any offence who neglecteth to correct that which an other ought to amend For it is written not onely they which doe commit euill but also they which consent therunto are coūted partakers of the same For they verely do cōsent which when they both might and ought doe not resist or at the least reproue For the errour which is not resisted is alowed and the truth whē it is not defended is oppressed neither doth it lacke a priuie note of society in him which ceaseth to withstand a manifest mischief 2 For like as most noble Prince a small Citie doeth not diminish the prerogatiue of so mighty a kingdome as your is so your royal power ought not to oppresse or chaunge the measure of the religious dispensatiō For it is prouided alwaies by the lawes that al iudgemēts agaynst Priests should proceede by the determination of Priestes For whatsoeuer Byshoppes they are albeit that they do erre as other men do not exceeding in any poynt contrary to the religion of faith they 3 ought not nor can in any case be iudged of the seculare power Truely it is the parte of a good and religious Prince to repaire the ruinous Churches to builde
Oxforde aboue mentioned where the king kept his Courte Symon Langton Archbishop of Canterbury held a Councell where was condemned and burned a certayne Deacon as Nic. Triuet sayth for apostasie Also an other rude country man who had crucified him selfe superstitiously bare about the woundes in his feete handes was condemned to be closed vp perpetually wtin walles Ex Nic. Triuet About which yeare also AlexaÌ„der kyng of the Scots maryed Iohanne sister to king Henry Not long after began the new building of the minster of Salisbury Whereat Pandulphus the Popes Legate layd the fiue first stones One for the Pope suche was the fortune of that Churche to haue the Popes stone in hys foundation the second for the yong king Henry the third for the good Earle of Salisbury The fourth for the Counties The fift for the Byshop of Salisbury c. Which was about the same yeare aboue mentioned an 1221. Ex Chron. Do. Sal. In the same yeare about S. Iames tyde fell a dissention betwene the Citizens of London men of Westminster the occasioÌ„ wherof was this A certein game betwene these two parties was appoynted to try whether parte in wrastling could ouercome the other Thus in striuing for maistry ech part contending agaynst the other as the maner is in such pastime it happened the LoÌ„diners to get the uictory and the other side was put to foyle but especially the stuard of the Abbot of Westminster Who beyng not a litle confounded therwith begaÌ„ to forethinke in his minde how to be reuenged agayne of the Londiners WherupoÌ„ an other day was set which was at LaÌ„mas that the LoÌ„diners should come agayn to wrastle and who so had the victory should haue the belweather which was the price of the game appointed As the parties were thus occupied in their play the stuard sodenly bringeth vpon the Londiners vnwares a company of haruest meÌ„ prepared for the same before letteth driue at the Londiners Who at length beyng wounded and greeuously hurt after much bloudshed were driuen backe agayne into the Citie This contumely thus beyng receaued the Citizens egerly stroken with ire and impacience ran to the common vell and by that ringing therof assembled their commons together to consult with themselues what was to be done in the case so contumelious wherin when diuers sentences were giuen diuersly Serle the same tyme Maior of London a wise discrete man gaue this counsaile that the Abbot of Westminster should be talked withal who if he would rectifie the iniurie done and satisfie for the harme receiued it should be to them sufficient But contrary onâ— Constantine a great maÌ„ then in the Little of London in much heat exciting that people gaue this sentence that all the houses of the Abbot of Westminster but especially the house of the steward shold be cast downe to the ground In fine that which he so vnaduisedly counsailed was as madly performed for the furious people according to his couÌ„saile so did This tumultuous outrage as it coulde not be priuye comming to the knowledge of Hubert de Burgo Lord chief iustice of england aboue mentioned he comming with a sufficient streÌ„gth of armed souldiours to the City of London seÌ„t to the Maior Aldermen of the city to will them to come vnto him Who so obeying his commaundement required of theÌ„ the principall beginners of the ryot To whome Constantine there being present answered that he woulde a warrant that which was done sorrowing moreouer that they had not done more then they did in that matter The iustice vpon the same his confession commaunded him with 2. other wtout any further tumult to be taken And so with the same two was haÌ„ged offering for his life xv thousand markes c. The sayd Hubert Erle of Kent Lord chiefe iustice although he was a faythfull trusty officer to hys prince had the whole guiding of the realme in his own hands the king as yet beyng in hys minoritie yet afterwarde what indignation he sustained for this his seueritâ—e and other thinges both of the nobles of the commons how sharpely he was tossed and trounsed of hys prince woÌ„der it is to see as in his due place time by the Lords leaue hereafter shall appeare Haec'ex Mat. Parisiens And for somuch as meÌ„tion hath bene made of the wraÌ„gling betwene the coÌ„moners of LondoÌ„ of Westminster both time occasion bringeth me in remembraunce somthing to speake likewise of the Ecclesiasticall conflictes among churchmeÌ„ nothing inferiour in my minde nor lesse worthy to be noted then the other For so I read in Mat. Parisiens and in Flor histor that at what time this wrasfling was among the Citizens for the sheep the like conteÌ„tion kindled flamed betweene Eustace Byshop of London the chapter of Paules on the one side the Abbot of Westminster with his Couent on the other side about spirituall iurisdiction subiectioÌ„ to wit whether the monastery of Westminster were exempted from the subiection iurisdiction of the B. of LondoÌ„ or not Which controuersie at last coÌ„ming into comprimis was coÌ„mitted to the arbitrement of Stephen Archb. of Canterbury Phillip Bishop of Wintchester Thomas of Merton Richard prior of Dunstable And at length was thus agreed that the monastery of Westminster should be vtterly exempted froÌ„ the iurisdiction of the bishop of London And that Stanes with the appurtenaunce therto belonging should appertayn to the Monastery of Westminster Also that the Manure of Sunnebury should be due proper to the Church of S. Paule and also the Church of S. Margarite with all the landes belonging to the same to be exempted from all other iurisdiction but onely to the Bishop of Rome And so was this matter decided an 1222. Ibidem Floro histor The same yeare as writeth Mat Parisiens horrible tempestes with such thrundring lightning whirlewindes went through all the land that muche harme was done Churches steeples towers houses diuers trees with the violeÌ„ce of winds were blown vp by the rootes In Warwickeshyre a certeine wife with eight other in her house were slayne In Grantham the Church was set on fire by lightning most terrible with suche a stincke left there behinde that no man could after a long tyme abide it The author addeth that manifest markes of the tempest did remayne long after in that Monastery to be seene Some also write that firie Dracons and spirites were seene then flying in the ayre An. 1223. Phillip the French king dyed after whoÌ„ hys sonne Ludouicke succeeded in the crown To whom kyng Henry seÌ„ding his message and desiring him to remember his promise and couenaunt made in rendring agayne the landes lost in Normandy coulde obtayne nothing at hys hands WhereupoÌ„ Richard Earle of Cornewale also William the kinges vncle Earl of Salisbury with diuers other nobles made ouer into Fraunce where they
with the Legate and by subtile meanes brought it so to passe that the whole tenthes was gathered and paide to the inestimable damage sayth Pariens both of the Ecclesiasticall and Temporall state The meanes whereof sayeth the authour was this The Legate shewing to the prelates his procuratory letters to collect and gather vp all the foresayde tenthes in the name and authoritie of the Pope declared moreouer full authoritie to him graunted by the vertue of hys commission to excommunicate all such and to interdicte their Churches who soeuer did gainstand or go contrary to the said collection Whereupon by the said vertue legantine he sendeth to euery shire his Proctors to gather the Popes money or els to excommunicate them which denied to pay and for so much as the present nede of the pope required present help without delay he sendeth moreouer to the byshops prelates of the Realme in paine of interdiction foorthwith to procure and send to him either of theyr owne or by loue or vsance or by what meanes so euer so much money in all post spede for the present vse of the pope And after to take vp agayne the said money of the tenthes of euery singular person by the right taxing of their goodes Upon this the Prelates to auoide the daunger hauing no other remedy were driuen to sel their chalices cruets copes iewels and other church plate and some to lay to morgage such things as they had some also to borowe vpon vsance to make the money which was required Moreouer the sayd Stephen the Popes chaplaine as reporteth Paris brought with hym into England for the same purpose such bankers and vsurers who lending out their money vpon great vsurie did vnreasonably pinch the English people which marchant vsurers were then called Caursini Briefly suche straight exaction was then vppon the poore English men that not onely theyr present goodes were valued and taxed but also the corne yet growing in the field against the next haruest was tithed c. Only the Earle of Chester named Ranulphus stood stoutly against the Pope suffring none within his dominion either lay man or clearke to yeld any tenths to the popes proctors Ex Math. Paris pag. 74. And thys was the end of the strife betwene the Monkes of Caunterbury the king for the election of their Archbyshop which was about the yeare of our Lord 1229. In the which yere was finished the new Church of CoueÌ„try by Alexander bishop of the sayd Citie and partly by the helpe of the king which Church Richard his predecessor bishop before him of Couentrie had begon The French men about thys time againe prepared themselues towarde Prouince to warre against the foresayde Reimundus Earle of Tholouse and to expulse him out of his possessions And hearing that he was in his Castle of Saracene they made thither all their power thinking there to enclose and compasse him about but the erle being priuie of their conspired purpose set for them by the way appointing certaine bushments in woodes not so secretly as strongly there to waite and receiue the comming of the Frenchmen and to geue them their welcome Thus when the French were entred the woode the Earle wyth his traine of wel armed and able warriors sodenly did flie vppon them vnwares and gaue them a bitter meeting so that in that conflict 500. of the French soldiors were taken and many slaine Of their seruitures to the nuÌ„ber of 2000. men with their armor were takeÌ„ Of whom some lost their eyes some their noses some their eares some their legs and so sent home The rest were caried away prisoners into the castel And to be brief saith the history thrise the same sommer were the FrenchmeÌ„ discomfited put to flight taken and imprisoned by the foresayd Reimundus the godly erle Ex Paris pag. 69. Wherin is to be sene and to be praised the gracious protection of the Lorde our God against the furious papists which is glorious alwaies in hys saints ¶ The same yeare the king being at Portesmouth had assembled together all his Nobility Earles Barons and knightes of England with such an armye of horsemen and footemen as hath not ben lightly sene thinking to recouer againe the Countrey of Normandie of Gaunt and other possessioÌ„s which king Iohn his father before had lost But when the captaines and marshals of the fielde should take shipping there were not halfe ships enough to receiue the host Wherupon the king was vehemently inflamed with anger laying all the fault to Hubert the Lorde chiefe Iustice who vnder the King had all the gouernement of the Realme calling him olde traitour charging him that hee should be the let of his voyage as he was before when hee toke of the French Duene 5000. markes to stay the kings iourney into Normandy In so much the rage of the king was so kindled against him ytdrawing his sword he made at him to runne him through had not the Earle of Chester Ranulph stopt the king Hubert withdrew himselfe away till the kings rage was past This was about the time of Michaelmas at which time arriued Henry Earle of Normandie in the hauen of Portesmouth in the month of Detoâ— Who shuld haue conducted the king vpon his allegeance othe into Normandie But he with other of the kings armie counsailed the king not to take that voyage toward winter but rather to defer it to the Easter next following wherwith the king was staid and well contented and paciâ—ied againe with Hubert the Iustice. c. Ex Mat. Paris Fabian recordeth this yeare the liberties and fraunchise of the Citie of London to be confirmed by the king and to enerich of the shriues to be graunted two clerkes and two officers without moe Ex Fabia Then followed the yeare 1230. In which vpon the day of the conuersion of S. Paule as sayeth Paris as a great multitude of people for solemnitie of the day were congregate in the Temple of S. Paule the Bishop then being at hys Masse a sodaine darkenes with such thicknesse of clouds fell in the aire that vnneth one man might see an other in the Church After that followed cracks of thunder lightning so terrible leauing such a sent in the Church that the people loking for doomes day thought no lesse but that the steeple and whole Church woulde haue falne vppon theyr heads In so much that they running out of the church as people amased fell downe together by thousands as men amased not knowing for the time where they were onely the Bishop his Deacon stood still at their masse holding the aulter fast Ex Paris Of the death of Steuen Langton of the troublesome election of the next Archbishop also of the costly chargeable bringing in of Richard to succede in the roume which did cost the whole realme of England the tenths of al their moueables sufficient hath bene declared before Thys Richard being
sent to the sayde Leoline William Brues a noble man was caused there traitrously to be haÌ„ged c. These wyth other crimes whether true or false were suggested to the king against the sayd Hubert by his aduersaries Wherunto he was required to answere by order of law Hubert then seing himselfe in such a strait refused to answer presently but required respite thereunto for that the matters were weighty which the king obiected to him which was graunted to hym till the 14. day of September but in the meane time Hubert being in fear of the king fled from London to the priory of Merton And thus Hubert who before for the loue of the king and defence of the realme sayth mine author had got the hatred of all the nobles of England now being out of the kings fauor was destitute of comforte on euery side saue onely that Lucas Archbishop of Dubline wyth instant prayers and teares laboured to the king for him By this example many like is to be sene howe vnstable and variable a thing the fauor of mortall mutable princes is To teach all such as haue to doe about princes howe to repose and plant their trust not in man but in their Lord God by him to finde help in Christ the true Prince of all Princes which neuer faileth By like example was Clito serued of king Alexander Ioab of king Dauid Bellisarius of Iustiniane Harpagus of Astiages Cromwell of king Henry with innumerable moe which in histories are to be found When the day was come that this Hubert should answer keeping among the monks of Merton he durst not appeare Then was it signified to him from the King that hee should come vp and appeare in the court there to answer to his charge Wherunto he answered againe that he misdouted the kings anger therfore he did flie to the church as the vttermost refuge to all such as suffer wrong From whence he would not stirre till he heard the kings wrath to be mitigated towards him With this the king mooued sore displeased directed his letters in all hast to the maior of London commanding him at the sight therof to muster and take vp all the citizens that could beare harneis in the Citie and to bring to him by force of armes the foresaid Hubert either quicke or dead out of Merton Wherupon the Maior immediately causing the great bell to be ronge assembled together the people of LoÌ„don and opening before them the kings letters commaunded them to prepare and arme themselues in al readines to the executing of the kings will and message The Citizens hearing this were therewith right glad and ready for they were all in great hatred wyth Hubert because of the execution of Constantine their citizen aboue mentioned pag. 269. Notwithstanding certaine of the citizens namely Andrew Bukerel Iohn Trauers other mo men of more graue sage discretioÌ„ wisely pondcrying with themselues what inconuenience might rise heereof went in haste to the Byshop of Wintchester lying then in Southwarke and waking him out of hys sleepe desired him of his counsaile in that so sodeine and daungerous distresse Declaring to him what perill might thereby ensue as well to the church of Merton as also to the citie by the fury of the vnordinate fierce multitude which wil hardly be brideled from robbing and spoiling neither wil spare sheding of bloud c. Unto whoÌ„ againe the bloudy byshop gaue this bloudy counsaile sayth Pariensis Daungerous it is quod he both heere and there but yet see that you obey and execute the precept of the king I counsaile you plainely At the which counsail of the bishop they being amased went with an euill will about the businesse enioyned But the people inflamed with hatred gladly coueted to be reuenged and to shed the bloud of the sayd Hubert ¶ The cause why Peter Byshop of Wint. was so cruelly set against the Iustice was partly for the damages hee had done to the Romane Priestes as is before touched Partly also for the olde grudge because the king comming to his lawful age before through the counsail of this Hubert losed himselfe froÌ„ the gouernment of the sayd B. who had him then in custodie And thus rose vp the grudge and displeasure of this bishop him On the next morowe the Londiners issuing out of the citie to the number of xx M. setfoorth toward the Abbey of Merton where Hubert was lying prostrate before the altar commending himselfe to God In the meane season while the Citizens were in their iourney raging against the poore erle of Kent it was suggested to the king by Radulfe B. of Chichester and Lorde Chauncelor that it was daungerous to excite vp the vulgare and vnruly multitude for feare of sedition leâ—t peraduenture the rude and heady people being stirred vp will not so soone be brought downe againe when the K. would haue them Moreouer what shal be sayd quod he among the French men and other nations which of great things loue to make them greater of euill things to make them worse then they are but thus iestingly mockingly See what a kind bird is the yong king of England whych seeketh to deuour his old nurse vnder whose wings he had ben brought vp and nourished in his youth And thus the king by the perswasion hereof chauÌ„ging his councell seÌ„t in all hasty wise after the army againe willing them to retract theyr iourney and to retire And thus the Londiners although much agaynst their wils returned home missing of theyr purpose Wherein is to be obserued another notable example of Gods working prouidence For when yâ— king sayth the history had sent by 2. messeÌ„gers or purseuants to reuoke and call back again the army of the Londiners going with gredy mindes to shed the bloud of the innocent Iustice One of the messengers posting with all speed possible with the kinges letters ouertook the army and comming to the foreward where the Captains were by vertue of the kings letters staied their course and bloudy purpose wherby they could proceed no farther But the other messeÌ„ger crafty and malicious who bearing hatred to the sayd Hubert rather wishing him to be slayne then to be deliuered lingred by the way of purpose although being commaunded to make haste when he came went onely but to the middle sort More like a messeÌ„ger meet to serue a dead mans arrant then to serue the turne of them which be aliue And â—o in like maner by the iust hand of God it fell vpon him For the same messenger stombling with his horse riding but a soft or a foote pace and rather walking then riding fell down backward from his horse backe and there brake his necke and dyed This mercifull message of the king was as is said sent by the instigation of Radulph B. of Chichester Lord Chaunceller a vertuous and a faythfull man and one that coulde skill to
declareth to extoll himselfe aboue measure and to oppresse yâ— few that be godly and to haue many falâ—e prophets about him which neglecting the word and the name of Christ do preach extoll him only obscuring the name of Christ. The church of Rome and the Pope he describeth in these words I was praying sayd he on my knees looking vpward to heauen nere to the aulter of S. Iames in Paris on the right side of the aultar saw in the ayre before me the body of a certain high bishop all clothed in white silke who turning his backe on the East lift vp his hand toward the west as the Priestes are wont in theyr Masse turning to the people but his head was not seene And as I was considering aduisedly whether he had any head or no I perceiued a certayne head in him all dry leane withered as though it had bene a head of wood And the spirit of the Lord sayd to me This signifieth the state of the Church of Rome Moreouer the same author in his visions well describing the maner of the schole sophisters and Sorbonists addeth in this wise An other day as I was in like conteÌ„plation as before I beheld in spirit and beholde I saw a man apparelled like to the other before which weÌ„t about hauing fine bread and excellent wine that hanged about him on both sides And the same hauing in his hand a loÌ„g and an hard flint stone was gnawing hungerly vpon the same as one being hungry is wont to bite vpon a loafe of bread Out of the which stone came two heads of two serpentes the spirit of the Lord instructing me and saying This stone purporteth the friuilous intricate curious questions wherein the hungry do trauaile and labor leauing the substauntiall foode of their soules And I asked what these two heads did meane And he sayd The name of the one is vaine glory the name of the other is the marring and dissipation of religion Also concerning reformation of the church this vision he declareth It happened as I was sayth he in the same City in the house of a certaine noble man a Britaine and was there speaking with certayne I saw a crosse of siluer very bright much like to the Crosse of the Earle of Tholouse But the 12. apples which did hang beside in the armes of the crosse were very vile like the apples which the sea is wont to cast vp And I sayd what is this Lord Iesu and the spirit answered me This crosse which thou seest is the church which shal be cleare and bright in purenes of life and shall be heard and known all ouer through the shrill voice of the preaching of sincere verity Then being troubled with the apples I asked what these apples so vile did signify and he said it is the humiliation of the Church c. This godly man did forewarne as in a certain chroâ—ticle is declared how God would punish the simony and auarice of the clergy with such a plague that riuers should runne with bloud c. It is sayd that there is remayning a great volume of his visions whiche are not yet abroad for these that be abroad are but a briefe extract out of hys visions and reuelations After yâ— we haue thus loÌ„g straid in these forrein stories of Fredericke and in the tractation of other matters pertayning to other countreys Now after this sufficient disgression it is time that we returne to our own country agayne where in folowing the continuatioÌ„ of time course of the Church we will now adioyne to these good fathers and writers the history of the learned Bishop of Lincolne named Robert Grosted a man famously learned as that time serued in the three toungs both Latin Greeke and Hebrue also in all liberall sciences whose works Sermons yet this day are extant which I haue seene in the Queenes Maiestyes Library at Westminster wherin is one speciall Sermon writteÌ„ and exhibited in foure sundry skrolles to the pope and to other foure Cardinals beginning Dominus noster Iesus Christus c. Nicolas Triuet in his chronicle writing of this bishop affirmeth that he was borne in Suffolke in the Dioces of Northfolke who geuing him the prayse to be a man of excellent wisedome of profound doctrine an example of all vertue witnesseth that he being maister of Arte wrote first a Commentary in librum posteriorum of Aristotle Also that he wrote Tractations de sphera de arte comput And that he set forth diuers books concerning Philosophy Afterward being Doctor in Diuinity and expertly seene in all the 3. tongues drew out sundry Treatises out of the Hebrue gloses also translated diuers works out of the Greeke as namely the Testamentes of the xij Patriarches the bookes of Dionisius commenting vpon the new translation with hys owne glose Haec ille Many other workes and volumes besides were written by the said Grosted as De oculo morali de Dotibus De cessatione legalium paruus Cato Annotationes in Suidam in Boetium De potestate pastorali expositiones in Genes in Lucam with a number moâ— besides diuers Epistles Sermons and Inuections sent to the Pope for his vnmeasurable exactions wherwith he ouercharged oppressed the Church of England This godly and learned Bishop after diuers conflicts and agonies sustayned agaynst the Bishop of Rome after the example of Fredericke of Guiliel de sancto amore of Nico Gallus and other after minded at length after great labors and trauells of life finished his course departed at Buckdone in the moneth of Octob. an 1253. Of his decease thus writeth Mat. Parisiens pag. 278. Out of the prison and banishmeÌ„t of this world which he neuer loued was takeÌ„ the holy bishop of Lincolne Robert at his manor of Buckâ—one in the euen of S. Dionise who was an open reprouer of the Pope and of the King a rebuker of the prelats a corrector of the Monkes director of the Priestes instructor of the clerkes fauâ—or of scholers a preacher to the people persecutor to the incontinent a diligent searcher of the Scriptures A malle to the Romaines and a contemner of theyr doings c. Haec Mat. what a malle hee was to the Romaines in the sequele hereof Christ willing shall better appeare The story is this It so befell among other dayly and intollerable exactions wherein Pope InnoceÌ„t was greuous and iniurious manifold wayes to the Realme of England he had a certaine cosin or nephew so Popes were wont to call theyr sonnes named Fredericke being yet youÌ„g vnder yeres whom the said Innocent the Pope would needs preferre to be a Canon or Prebendary in the church of Lincolne in this time of Robert Bishop of the sayd Church And vpoÌ„ the same directed down letters to certayn his factors here in England for the execution thereof The copy of which letter by chaunce yet not by chaunce
bethinking at length with themselues partly what they had done partly howe it would be taken of the higher powers and fearing due punishment to fall vpon them especially seeing the brother of Leoline prince of Wales and sonne of Giffine was newly dead in prison drawing their counsaile and helps together they offer to king Henry 4000. markes to Edwarde his sonne 300. and to the Queene 200. to be released of their trespasse But the king answering them againe that he set more price by the life of one true subiect then by all which by them was offered would in no wise receiue their money And so the studentes without hope of peace went home wyth small triumphe learning what the common Prouerbe meaneth Dulce bellum inexpertis Notwithstanding the King being then occupied in great affaires and warres partly with Leoline and the welshmen partly inwrapped wyth discorde at home with his nobles had no leisure to attend to the correction of these vniuersitie men which was An. 1259. Ex Mat. Pariens Likewise concerning the dissention following the next yeare after in the Uniuersitie of Paris betwene the students there and the Friers the number of whome then did somuch increase that the commons vnneth was able to sustein them with their alines Also betwene the Uniuersities both of Oxford and Cambridge for a certaine prisoner taken out of prisone by strength and brought into sanctuarie the same yeare as is testified in Mathewe Paris An. 1259. In like maner touching the variance betweene the Archbishop of Caunterb and the Chapter of Lincolne Againe betweene the sayde Archbishop of Canterb. and the Chapter bishop of London and how the said Bishop at his consecration woulde not make his profession to the Archb. but wyth this reception Saluis iure libertate Ecclesiae Londinens quae pro posse meo defendaÌ„ in omnibus c. recorded in Flores Hist. Al which wranglinge and dissentioÌ„s with innumerable other raigning daily in the Churche at those dayes if I had so much leasure to prosecute them as I find them in stories remaining might sufficiently induce vs to vnderstande what smaâ—l peace and agreemeÌ„t was then ioyned with that doctrine and religion in those dayes during the state raigne of Antichrist These with many such other matters moe which here might be discoursed and storied at large being more forein then Ecclesiastical for breuity I do purposely contract and omitte cutting of all such superfluities as may seeme more curious to wryte vpon then necessary to be knowen This that foloweth concerning the pitiful turbulent commotion betwene the king and the nobles which lasted a long season because it is lamentable conteineth much fruitfull example both for Princes and subiects to beholde and looke vppon to see what mischiefe and inconuenience groweth in common weales where study of mutuall concorde lacketh that is where neither the Prince regardeth the offending of his subiects and where the subiects forget the office of christian pacience in suffering their princes iniuries by Gods wrath inflicted for their sinnes Wherfore in explaning the order and storie thereof I thought it not vnprofitable to occupy the reader with a little more tariance in perusing the ful discourse of this so lameÌ„table a matter and so pernitious to the publicke weale And first to declare the occasions and first beginnings of this tumult here is to be vnderstode which before was signified howe king Henry maried with Alinor daughter of the Earle of Prouince a stranger which was about the yere of our Lord 1234. Wherupon a great doore was opened for strangers not only to enter the land but also to replenish the court to whome the king seemed more to incline his fauour aduancing them to more preferment then hys owne naturall English Lordes which thing was to them no litle greuance Moreouer before was declared how the king by Isabel hys mother who was a straunger had diuers brethren whom he nourished vp with great liuings and possessions and large pensions of money which was an other hearts sore to diuers also an hinderance Ouer beside hath also ben declared what vnreasonable collectioÌ„s of mony from time to time as quindecims subsidies tenthes mersements fines paiments lones and taxes haue bene leuied by the king as well of the spiritualtie as of the lay sort partly for maintaining the kings warres against Wales against Scotlande and Fraunce to recouer Normandie partly for helping the kings debtes viagies other expenses partly for the kingdom of Apulia which was promised the kings sonne by the pope partly for moneying and supporting the Pope in his warres against the Emperour By reason of all which sundrie and importable collections the common wealth of the Realme was vtterly excoriate to the great impouerishment of poore English men Neither did it a little vexe the people to see the king call in so many Legates from Rome euery yeare which did nothing els but transporte the English money vnto the Popes cofers Besides all thys what variaunce and altercation hath bene betweene the king and hys subiects about the liberties of Magna charta de foresta graunted by king Iohn and after confirmed by thys king in the former councel holden at Oxford hath bene afore declared Perhaps thys might be also some peece of a cause that the king considering and bearing in minde the olde iniuries done of the Lordes and Barons to his father Kyng Iohn before him did beare some grudge therefore or some priuie hatred vnto the Nobilitie to reuenge hys fathers quarel But of things vncertaine I haue nothing certainly to affirme This is certaine by truth of historie that the yeare next ensuing which was 1260. thus wryteth Nicho. Triuet that the kings Iustices called Itinerarij being sent thether to execute their office were from thence repelled the cause being alledged for that they were against the king in proceeding and enterprising against the forme of the prouisions enacted and stablished a little before at the Towne of Oxford It befell moreouer the same yeare aboue other times as Gualt Demmingford wryteth that a great number of aliens comming out of Fraunce and other prouinces resorted into England and had heere the doing of all principall matters of the Realme vnder the king Unto whome the rewards and reliefes other emoluments of the land did most chiefly redound which thing to see did not a little trouble vexe the nobilitie and baronage of England In so much that Simon Montfort Earle of Leicester offering to stande to death for the liberties and wealth of the Realme conferred together with other Lordes and Barons vpon the matter Who then comming to the king after an humble sort of petition declared to him howe all the doings of his Realme and his owne affaires were altogether disposed by the haâ—des and after the willes of straÌ„gers neither profitable to him nor to the weale publicke for so much as hys treasures being wasted
Barons as Lord Iohn Fitze Iohn L. Hastings L. Geoffrey Lucie Lorde Iohn Uescy L. William Segraue Hugh Spencer L. Roberte Uespoynt with diuers and many mo whose aunswere to y◠king againe was this That the prouisions made at the counsaile of Oxforde whereunto they were sworne they would hold defend and maintaine to their liues end forso much as they did sound and also were agreed vpō both to the honor of God to the profit of the prince stable wealth of the Realme c. And thus partes on both sides discording among themselues would so haue departed had not certaine of the Bishops comming betwene both laboured betwene thē to take vp the matter By whose meane saith Gualt Gisburn and procurement the determination of the cause was brought in comprimis and referred to Ludouick y◠French king to iudge betwene them who hearing both the allegations sayth he like no equal iudge but a partial frende inclined wholy and fully to the kings sentence and condemned the nobles But the author of Flores Hist. sayth that by the mediation of certaine discrete men two were chosen one for one side the other for the other To whome the thirde also was adnexed who hearing as well what was brought of the kings part as also what was aunswered of the other should define betweene them both And so peace was betwene them cōcluded til the comming of Edward Al this while as yet the Popes absolution for the king although it was graūted and obtained at Rome yet was it not brought downe in solēne wryting neither was prince Edward as yet returned out of Fraunce to England At length the wryting of the kings absolution being brought from Rome the king eftsoones commaunded the same to be published throughout the Realme and sendeth to the French king and other straungers for helpe Moreouer sesseth all his Castels into his owne hand reiecting the counsaile of the Lords to whose custody they were before committed Also remoouing the former officers as instices and the Chancelour with other placed afore by the Lordes he appoynted new in their stead To this foresald absolution procured frō Rome for the king and his sonne Edward returning out of Fraunce at that time did not geue his consent but held with the Lordes Who then putting themselues in armes with a great power repaired vp to London keping there in the suburbes and places about while the king kept wtin the tower causing the citie gates to be watched and lockt and all within the said citie being aboue the age of 12. yeares to be sworne vnto him But at length through the meanes of certaine comming betweene this tumultuous perturbation was somwhat appeased at least some hope of peace appeared so that the matter was takē vp for that time without war or bloudshed Notwtstanding some false pretensed dissemblers there were which secretly disclosing all the counsails and doings of the Lords vnto the king did all they coulde to hinder concord and to kindle debate By the meanes of whom the purpose of the Lords came not to so good effect as otherwise it might Ex Flor. Hist. In this present yere as affirmeth that forenamed author it was rumored abroade that all the Bishops of England went about to recouer againe out of that handes of religious men all such churches and benefices which were to them improperated or appropriated and y◠they for the expeditiō of the same had sent vp to Rome both messengers mony nothing misdoubting to obteine their purpose But as a litle good fruite in those daies vsed to spring out of that sea so I do not finde that godly sute and labour of the bishops to take any fruitfull effect The same yere died Pope Alexander after whom succeeded Pope Urban the fourth Of the which Pope Urbane the king also obtained or rather reuiued a new releasemēt from hys oth made to the prouisiōs and statutes of Oxford Which being graunted he commaundeth incontinent all the foresaid lawes prouisions through England to be dissolued and brokē This done the King with the Queene taketh hys voiage into Fraunce where he fell into great infirmitie of sicknes and the most part of his familie taken with the fener quartane of which many died In the number of whome beside other died Richard the worthy Earle of Glocester and Heriord after whom succeeded Gilbert Clare his sonne The Welshmen this yere breaking into the borders of England did much annoyance in the lands of Roger lord Mortimer but mightely again by him were expulsed not without great slaughter of the inuaders About which time the king through some discrete counsaile about hym inclined to peace and concorde with his nobles graunting of his mere voluntarie will the constitutions and prouisions of Oxforde to take place in the Realme directing his commaundement to euery shire All be it the Realme yet was not altogether pacified for all that In the latter end of this yere the kings palace at westminster was brent and for the most part was al consumed with fire which seemed to many an euill prognosticate against the king Ex Flor. Hist. In some English Chronicles it is also recorded that the same yeare 500. Iewes at London were slaine for taking vsurie more then 2.d a weeke for 20. s. being before forbid by the king to take aboue that rate by the weeke After this foloweth the yeare 1263. in which the Barons of England confederating themselues together for maintaining the statutes and lawes of Oxford and partly moued with the old grudge conceiued against the straungers maintayned by the King and the Queene and Edward their sonne in the realme of England ioyned powers in all forceable wise and first inuaded the sayd straungers namely thē which were about the king Their goods and manors they wasted and spoyled whether they were persons ecclesiasticall or temporall Among whom besides other was Peter a Burgundian Bishop of Hereford a rich prelate with al his treasure apprehended and spoiled also his coūtreymen whom he had placed to be Canons of the same church With like order of handling other alienes also to whom was cōmitted the custody of diuers castels as of Gloucester of Worcester of Brignorth were spoiled imprisoned and sent away Briefly whatsoeuer he was in all the land that could not vtter the English toung was of euery rascall disdained and happy if he might so escape By reason where of it so came to passe that a great number as wel of other foreners as especially religious men and rich Priestes which here had gathered much substance were vrged to that extremitie that they were glad to flee the lande In the catalogue of whō was one most principally named Iohn Maunsel a priest notoriously growen in riches and treasures not to be told hauing in his hand so many rich benefices that neare no bishop of this realme might compare with him in riches Who notwtstanding
had wife and children and was the sollicitor and counsailor to the Frenche king Then after the death of his wife was bishop intituled Podiēsis After that archbishop of Narbone And at last made Cardinall Who being sent of P. Urbane in Legacie for reformation of peace in his absence was elected Pope by the Cardinals About this time florished Thomas of Aquine reader at Paris among the Dommike Friers and Bonauenture among the Francis Friers Ex Nich. Triuet As this passed on the sonnes of Simon the Earle to wit Henry Simon Buido and Hēry being puft vp and with the pride of this successe eleuated did that whiche nothing contented the Earle of Gloucester In so muche that he chalenged Henry the eldest sonne of the Earle Simon Mountfort at the barriers to be tryed at Northampton But that chalenge was taken vp least some further inconuenience might haue risen therof But the Earle of Bloucester being moued therewith in hys minde sent vnto hys father the Earle that he should deliuer him such prisoners being Noble men as he tooke at the battayle of Lewes Amongst whom the king of Almaine was named first But he by countermaund answered him and said that it might content and satisfie him for that he had saued and preserued to him his landes that day the battayle was fought at Lewes And that furthermore he would not send him such prisoners as he demaunded But that he himselfe kepte more nobler then they in the Castell of Douer among whom was Iohn Basset whiche vndermined and brast downe the walles of Northampton at that conflict as is sayd before and specified The Earle of Gloucester being herewith displeased as soone as he heard this aunswere sent incontinently to the Lord Roger Mortimer which alwayes tooke the kynges part desiring that they two might take together touching the benefite and commoditie of the king Who doubting some deceite desired sureties and pledges for hys safe return he would come and talk with him and so had Whē they met and had a while talked familiarly the Earle of Glocester shewed him all that he was purposed to do and that further he lamented he had so much and greatly offended the king And that he woulde with all his power and habilitie make amends for that offence in the restitution of the king agayne to his kingly dignitie as much as he possible might Therfore they sēt secretly to Robert the brother of the Erle of Gloucester which was neare about the Earle Symon made him to consent with them therein And to work this thing more circumspectly whē oportunitie serued therunto Roger Mortimer sent vnto the kings sonne a horse excelling all other in footmanship vnto whome he might be sure to trust when he saw conuenient tyme therunto After which things thus contriued Prince Edward desired leaue of the Earle to proue his courser against such time he should ryde at the tylt as they might when they listed Assoone as he had gotten leaue and that with gallopyng and raunging the field he had weryed diuers of their horses at the last getting vp vpon the horse which for that purpose was sent and spying a seruaunt on horsebacke cōming toward him with two swords He turned about vnto his keeper whose name was Robert de Rose to other his playfellowes that were with him saying My louing Lords thus long haue I kept you company haue bene in your custodies And now not purposing to vse your cōpanyes any longer betake you to God And quickely turning his horse about put to the spurres and away went he The other pricked after a pace but yet came far inough behinde and ouertake hym they coulde not At last when they sawe Roger Mortimer comming from his Castle of Wygmore accompanyed with many armed men to meete him as before it was appointed they returned again home as wise as when they came foorth And when this the princes escape was diuulgated much people came vnto hym out of euery quarter with great ioy therof Amongest whom the first was the Earle of Gloucester and the other souldiours of the kings which had long now lien at Bristow and thereaboutes And within a short space he had a great and mighty host Which thing when the Earle Symon vnderstode he much doubted and mistrusted himselfe And sending into Wales he gate from thēce a great many men and augmēted hys power as strongly as he might from euery part of England He sent also Simon his sonne to the noble men of the North partes that with all possible speede he might bring them with him who with a great companye came with him and at Kenelworth a while they stayd and there pitched their tents But leauing Kenelworth for a certein time they went to Winchester and spoyled the same and then returned agayne to Kenelworth And when this by a certen spiall was declared to Edward the kynges sonne who then was at Worcester which he had gotten after he came from Gloucester a little before prepared himselfe with hys souldiours in the night season to goe to the place where the spye should bring hym which was into a deepe vally nere vnto the place where Simon and his company had pitched And whē in the morning they were very early about to arme thēselues and prepare theyr horses they heard a great noyse of theyr enemies comming towardes them Then thinking that they had prepared themselues agaynst their comming and so had bene betraied they set forth in battell aray marching forward till that they mette certeine of theyr enemies straggling in long winges thinking to haue gone aforaging to haue sought for vitailes whō they took with their fresh horses new horsed their souldiours that had their horses tyred with long trauell And so marching forward came very early in the morning vpō theyr enemies whom for the most part they found sleeping and laying lustily about them they slew diuers some they toke the rest they put to flight and 15. of theyr chiefest ensignes they tooke and many other rich spoyles But yong Simon himself lodged in the Castell who with a few with him escaped and fled And this was the fourth day before the Nones of August an 1265. But when Edward heard that Earle Simon was cōming toward Kenelworth to ioyne with hys sonnes battell he marched forward to meete hym the third day after at Eusham where he deuided hys host into 3. battayles he himself hauing the leading of one the Earle of Gloucester the secōd and Roger Mortimer the third which came vpō their backs The kings sonne Edward came Northward as though he came frō Kenelworth to Eusham because he would not be descride he caused hys owne standerdes and ensignes to be taken down and yong Simons which he had taken before to be aduanced But the Erle Simons Scurier whose name was Nicholas shewed the Earle that such bandes and companies were marching towards him who thinking the same to haue bene
Simon hys sonnes power not knowing of the ouerthrow whiche he had before gaue small credite thereunto till that the said Nicholas the better to view and descrie them went vp to the Abbey steple of Eusham where he might plainly discerne them all and their standerds For by this tyme they were mounted the hill which they laboured to attayne thinking to haue that vauntage when they shold geue theyr charge as they had purposed and had also aduanced agayn his own standerdes and pulled down Simons wherby they were the more easâ—yer descried and knowne Then he cryed aloud to the Earle Simon and said we are all but dead men For it is not your sonne as you suppose that commeth but it is Edward the kinges sonne that commeth from one parte and the Earle of Gloucester from an other part and Roger Mortimer from the third part Then said the Earle The Lorde be mercifull vnto our soules forasmuch as our bodyes and liues are now in their handes commaunding that euery man should make hymselfe redy to God and to fight out the field for that it was their willes to dye for their lawes and in a iust quarrell And such as woulde depart he gaue leaue to goe their wayes that they shoulde be no discomfiture to the rest Then came vnto him his eldest sonne Henry comforted him desiring him to haue no dispaire nor yet mistrust in the good successe of this victory with other such cheerfull wordes No my sonne sayth he I dispayre not but yet it is thy presumption and the pride of the rest of thy brethreÌ„ that haue brought me to this end ye see Notwithstanding yet I trust I shall dye to God and in a righteous quarrel After wordes of comfort geuen to all his host and the oration made as is the maner they all armed themselues The king also whom the Earle alwaies kept with him he armed in an armour of his owne And then deuiding theyr battailes they marched toward theyr enemies but before they ioyned the welchmen ran theyr waies and thinking to scape ouer the riuer of Dee were there some drowned some slayne Then when the battayles ioyned and came to handy strokes within short space many of the Erles part fell and were slayne And the king himselfe being stroken at cryed with a loud voyce to them saying kill me not I am Henry your king And with these the kinges wordes the Lord Adam Monhaut knewe him and saued him At whose voyce and cry came also prince Edward hys sonne and deliuered him to the garde and custody of certayne knightes In the meane season the Earle Simon was hard bestead and beaten downe and also slayne before Edward the prince came at hym Howbeit before he fell when as ye fought for his life HeÌ„ry his sonne other noble men on his part were about hym he brake out in these words vnto hys enemies saying what is there no mercy compassion with you who agayne answered what compassion should there be shewed to traytors Then sayd he the Lord be mercifull to our soules our bodyes are in your hands And as soone as these wordes were spoken they mangled hys body and deuided his members and cut of his head which head Roger Mortimer sent vnto his wife And not farre of from him also was slayne Henry his eldest sonne the lord Hugh Spencer the L. Radulphe Basset the Lord Thomas de Hestele the Lord William Maundeuile the Lord Iohn Bewchampe the Lord Guido Baillofer the Lord Roger Rowley and many other noble men besides with a great multitude of people the Lord knoweth howe many This battail was fought in the moneth of August continued from one of the clocke till it was night in the which was not so much as one man on the Earles part of any estimation fortitude and courage but in that battell lost his life more then the Lord Iohn who by the great grace of God escaped death Neither is this to be forgotteÌ„ that the same day being Tuesday at that instant houre when the battell began whiche was at one of the clocke at after noone there was such a darcknes ouer all such thunder and such tempest that the like before that time was neuer seene being very calme and fayre weather both immemediately before and after which seemed sayth myne author to geue a playne demonstration of that whiche afterward chaunced and followed After this great slaughter and ouerthrow there was a Parliament suÌ„moned at Winchester by the Earle of Gloucester and other of hys part Here by the is to be considered that the king although he was in the camp of the Erle of Leceister being then in custody and his sonne Edward with the Earle of Gloucester yet the king was in that side agaynst his will and therefore in the sayd Parliament the king was restored to his kingly dignitie which was before that tyme vnder the custody of the Barons But after the battaile was ended and done certaine of them that loued the Earle vpon an old ladder gathered vp suche partes of his body as remayned and couering the same with an old gowne brought it to Eusham where they putting the same in a faire linnen cloth buried it in the church But not loÌ„g after by such as thought not themselues sufficiently reuenged with his death to wreke them of the dead corpes took vp the same and threw it in an other place saying that he which was both accursed and a traytor was not worthy of Christen buriall The same yeare also died Walter Cantilupus Byshop of Winchester after whom succeeded Nicholas of Ely the kinges Chauncellor The same yeare the king perceiuing that vnlesse that Castle of Kenilworth were recouered and the boldnes of theÌ„ restrayned that kept the same many euils and inconueniences might ensue therupon to the preiudice of his kingdom for that the number increased euery day more more wasting and spoyling the country all about Therfore he gathered an army and came downe to warwick where he a while taryed expecting the meeting and assembling of hys Marqueses and Lordes with engines and other munition sautable Who when theyr bondes were furnished and mustred and al thinges ready the morow after Midsomer day he displayed hys banner began his vyage marching towardes Kenilworth besieged the same During which siege by the aduise and counsaile of the king the Popes Legate and other noble men 12. persons were chose which should haue the disposing of those thinges that pertayned to the state of the Realme of those that had lost their landes and inheritaunces who amongest other thinges made and established this one prouiso that was commoÌ„ly called Kenelworth decree That all those whieh hast lost their laÌ„des by attaynder although yet not attainted should fyne therfore at the kinges pleasure and take their lands of him agayn paying some three yeares some foure yeares some two yeares reueneues of the same according to the quallitie
of the cryme offence committed All which prouisos or prouisions were established and confirmed as well by the corporall othe as by signment of the same with the handes seales of al the Prelates and clergy of England there assembled for that purpose by the Popes Legate vpon the feast of all Saints When these things were thus finished messengers were sent on the kings behalfe as wel to those that kept that castle of Kenilworth as also to those that were assembled in the I le of Ely willing them to come vnder the protection of the Kinges peace and yeld to the foresayd prouisos established by the twelue commissioners who altogether aunswered sayd that they would in no wise cōdescend therunto both for that it was done without theyr consentes not being called vnto it and also for that the said decree was ouer straight and intollerable Within shorte space after great famine and pestilence chaunced amongest them which kept the castle in so much as they were without all hope of keeping the same wherefore soone after the king sending agayne to them to yeld the Castle and take theyr pardōs they consulting together of their own estate thus aunswered the kings messengers if it please the king and his counsaile to permit vs to send our messenger vnto the Lord Symon Mounfort which is beyond the sea that he may come by a certayne day to the defence of this hys garrison fort and that in the meane space we be not disturbed by the kinges army that hath enuironed vs til the return of our messēgers If by the day appoynted he come not we will yeld vp the same so that we may be pardoned of life limme and moucables When the messengers were returned and had declared to the king their aunswere he consulting with his Nobles about the matter agreed to their petitions And caused the truce to be proclaimed throughout all his campe after that sufficient hostages were on either side geuē for the performance of the same whereupon they set forward theyr messengers as before was sayd they woulde But after that many of thē within the Castell being very greeuously vexed with the bloudy flixe and other diseases in so much that the whole men might not abide the corruption and anoyaunce of those that were diseased deliuered vp the Castell before the returne of the messengers againe and were permitted to goe whether they would to refresh themselues as men molested with great vexation miseries After the rendring vp of the Castell the king committed the custody therof to hys sonne Edmund and so with hys host departing from the siege came vpon Christmans euens euen to Osney where he with great solemnity and triumph kept his Christmas during seuen dayes and from thence with hys host came to windsore from whence after a few dayes he marched towardes Ely In whiche Iland he besieged those which were disherited and sharpely assaulted them The same yeare Pope Clement the 4. promoted maister Walter Giffard Byshop of Bathe to be Archbishop of Yorke In which yeare also the Church of England began to pay the tenthes of all their reuenues as wel spirituall as temporall to the king to continue for 3. yeares space and this was done by the authoritie Apostolicall Within a while after the Barons which were yet remayning gathered themselues together agayne Amongst whome Iohn Daywile being a subtile and stoute man of warre began to haue a name was well esteemed amongest them who altogether did what mischiefe they might and in the moneth of May they assembled at Chesterfield vnder the sayd Iohn Daywile the Earle Ferarence vpon whom the kinges souldiours comming sodenly in the night toke them sleping and slue many of them Then the sayd Iohn Daywile quickly arming himselfe came forth thinking with more defence both to saue himself and to escape who in the way stroke the Lord Gilbert Humsard such a blow with his dimilance that he feld both him his horse to that ground so fled with a few more after him And thus whilest the poore souldiors fought were slayn the Barōs fled away saued thēselues Also the Erle Ferarence fled hid himself in a Church But being be wrayed by a womā he was taken forth and led away prisoner After this the king kept a parliament at Northampton where he disherited all those that tooke any part with the Erle Simon al their childrē where also the Popes Legate Octobonus held a conuocation and excōmunicated al such bishops as had taken any part with Simon against the king of whō diuers he sent vp to Rome to be absoyled of the pope and farther the said Legate caused to be proclaymed certain decrees which he himselfe had made And also the new graūt of Pope Clemēt to the king and Queene of al the tenthes for seuen yeres to come And shortly after a taxe also was fined vpon that country of Norfolke to the gathering wherof Walter the byshop of Norwich was appoynted Ex Scala mundi After this in the yeare of our Lord. 1267. King Henry besieged agayne the Castell of Kenelworth from the 7. day before the first day of Iuly vntil the beginning of December whether came Octobonus that Popes Legate by whose intreaty Henry Hastinges deliuered the same vnto the K. which stoutly had defended the same and resisted the kyng hauing pardon graunted both for him and hys of his lyfe landes goodes and cattels In which tyme also the Barons agayne assembled with Iohn Dayuile in the I le of Axioline so proceeded till they came to Lincolne which also they tooke and spoyled the Iewes and slue many of them And curring their Sinagoge teare and rent the book of their law and burnt the same and all other writinges obligations which they could come by which thing when the king heard he sent thither hys sonne prince Edward but as soone as they heard that they fled into the I le of Ely and fortified the same with Bulwarkes as strongly as they might at euery entraunce into the same This was in the month of Aprill when Edward the kinges sonne came thither Who for the great aboundaunce of waters in the same could by no meanes enter the Iland til at length by the counsayle of the inhabitauntes of that prouince he caused with a number of workmen great trenches and ditches to be made somewhat to conuey away the water And so long vsed the Counsayle of them in making bridges with planks and hurdles till at last they entred the Iland who as soone as they were entred the Barons fled to London where they were of the Londiners well entertayned The rest which were in the Iland yelded themselues amongest whom was Roger Wake Simō the yonger and Peches sauing their liues and members After this both the King and Edward his sonne came to Londō with a great power but yet were kept out of
the city by the Barons and Citizens for the space of 40. dayes And Octobonus the Legate who for feare was fled into the Tower they narowly layd for that he shoulde not escape At length by the intreaty of the Earle of Gloucester and other Earles that were his friendes both the Barons and Cittizens were pardoned and admitted to the kinges fauour And 4. Byshops and 8. other noble men were chosen such as were at Couentry first nominated that they should order and dispose all matters betweene the King and suche as had lost theyr inheritaunce as also the forme of theyr peace and raunsome And proclamation was made vppon the feast of all Sainctes of perfect peace and record throughout al the Realme The 52. yeare of this king Henries raigue 8. daies after the feast of S. Martin he held a parliament at Marlberge in the yeare of our Lord aboue recited where by the aduise of wise and discrete men with all the consentes of the nobles he ordeined and enacted diuers good and profitable statutes for the reformation and bettering of the state of the realme execution of common iustice which are called the statutes of Marleberge The same yeare vpon S. Gregoryes day Octobonus the Legate called a Councell at London where were fine Archbishops and a great number of Byshops Abbots other Prelates which Councell also within three dayes brake vp agayne The same yeare vpon S. Iohns day the Baptist Edward the kinges sonne diuers other noble men of England took vpon thē the crosse by the legates hands at Northhampton to the reliefe of the holy land and the subuersion of the enemies of the crosse of Christ which done the legate that same yeare wēt out of England not purposing after that to returne agayne This holy Legate sayth mine author whiche might well bee resembled to Lynx the monstrous beast whose quicke sight penetrateth euery thing enrolled to perpetuall memorye the valuation of all the churches in the realme of England so narowly as by any meanes possible be might enquire the certainty thereof The same was he that made all the Cathedral Conuentuall Churches to pay pencions so that those Churches whiche gaue not the vacancie of their benefices to their Clerkes and straungers should pay vnto them a certein yearly pencion during the vacācy of the benefices which they should haue The same yeare died Pope Clement 4. after whose death the Church of Rome was two yeares vacant then was chosen an archdeacon Cardinall whose name was Theardus as hee was taking hys iourny into the holy lande and called hym Gregory the 10. Then also dyd Edmunde Earle of Lancaster and Leicester and seconde sonne of king Henry take to wife the Earle of Albemark his daughter and the Niece of y◠Earle of Gloucester at whiche maryage was the king and the Queene and all the Nobilitie of England The same yeare was the body of S. Edward the king Confessour by Walter Gifford Archbishop of Yorke and other Bishops intombed in a new rich Schrine of golde and siluer beset with precious stones in the presēce of Hēry the king of Englād In which yeare also fel great rayne and inundation of waters suche as hath not lightly bene seene which increased and continued the space of 40. dayes and more The same yeare died Walter de Lawile Bishop of Sarum the third day before the nones of Ianuary After whō succeeded Robert of Northampton the Deane of the same Church And because the see of Cant. was then vacant he was confirmed by the Chapter of Canterbury whiche Chapter had alwayes the iurisdiction in spirituall causes during the vacancy of that see in as ample maner as the Byshop hymselfe had beyng aliue After thys the Byshop elect comming thither thinking to haue had hys consecration was notwithstanding put backe for two causes one was for that there was present then no more but one Byshop the other was for that all the other Bishops had appealed that he might not be consecrated to their preiudice that is by the authoritie of the Chapter of Cant. saying that they would not be vnder the obedience of the monks After this solempne Messengers were for this cause sent to the Cardinals of Rome for that then that see of Rome was vacant who receiued aunswere that during the vacation of that see the confirmation and consecration of the Byshop elect pertayned to the foresayd Chapter of Caunterbury The same yeare also was the Lord Henry the sonne heyre of the Lord Richard king of Almayne and brother to king Henry 2. slayne at Uiterbium in a certayne Chappel hearing Masse by the Lord Simō and Buido the sonnes of the Lord Simon Mountfort Earle of Leister During this kinges raigne there was made a great generall expedition of diuers and sondry Christian princes to Ierusalem taking vpon them the Lords character that is the Crosse among whome was also Edward the kings sonne one to the which expeditiō was graunted him a subsidie throughout al the realme And the month of May the yeare of our Lord. 1270. or as sayth Florilogus an 1269. he set forward on his iourny About the time when Prince Edward was preparing his iourny toward Asia Boniface the Archbishop of Canterbury ended his life in the country of Sebaudia goyng belike to Rome or comming thence After whose death the Monks of Canterbury proceeding to a new election grāted by the king agreed vppon the Prior of their house named Adam Chelendene But the king his sonne Prince Edward consenting and speaking in the behalfe of Robert Burnell theyr Chauncellour did sollicite the matter with the Monkes partly intreating partly threatning them to chuse the said Robert to be Archbishop Notwithstanding the Monkes being stoute woulde neyther relent to their curteous request nor yet bow to theyr boystrous threates but constantly persisting in their former election appealed from the king and prince to the Pope Prince Edward being now on his iourny and seing himselfe thus frustrated of the Monkes writeth backe to the king his father deuoutly praying and beseching in no wise to admit the election of the foresayd Monks And so passing to Douer with Hēry the sonne of Rich. his vncle king of Romanes with their wiues tooke their passage in the month of August After this the Prior thus elected as is foretold but not admitted by the king to be Archbishop went vp to Rome In the meane tyme the Monkes in the absence of their elect ordayned one Geoffrey Pomenall to be theyr Official who seing himself aduaunced to that dignity bearing belike some old grudge agaynst the Prior of Douer caused him to be cited vp to appeare in the Chapter house of Canterbury The Prior of Douer seing this citation to be preiudiciall to him and to the Church of Douer whereas the Monkes of Cant. haue no such iurisdiction the see of
you wtin these fifteene dayes you shall shew your selfe abroad if God permit vpon your horse backe whole and well as euer you were And according to the promise her made the prince it came to passe to the no litle comfort and admiration of all his subiectes When the great Souldan heard of and that the Prince was yet aliue he woulde scarsly beleue the same and sending vnto hym three of hys nobles and princes excused himselfe by them calling hys gods to witnes that the same was done neither by hym nor his consent Whiche Princes and messengers standing a loofe of from the kinges sonne worshipping hym fell flat vpon the ground You sayth the prince doc reuerence me but yet you loue me not But they vnderstoode hym not because he spake in Englishe vnto them speaking by an interpreter Neuertheles he honourably intreated thē and sent them away in peace Thus when Prince Edward had bene 18. monethes in Acra he tooke shipping about the assumption of our lady as wee call it returning houseward after 7. weekes he arriued in Sicilia at Trapes and from thence trauelling through Palestina and Mermes and so through the middes of Apulia till he came to Rome where he was of the Pope honourably entertayned From thence he came into Fraunce whole same and noble prowes was there much bruted among the common people and enuied of y◠nobillitie especially of the Earle de Chafōs who sent vnto hym and required him that he might breake a staffe with him at the Tilte in hys countrey whiche thing to doc for that the prince would not diminishe his honour and fame although he might haue well alledged a sufficient cause and excuse by meanes of hys trauell yet he would not but willingly consented therunto Wherupon it was proclaymed that Prince Edward by suche a day with those that were with him had challenged all commers at the Tilt Barriers Whereupon great assemblies were made in the country all about and diuers as well horsemen as footemen had coniured amongst themselues and conspired agaynst the Englishmen selling their horses and armour a forehand drinking one to an other in bon voiage of the spoile of them whom they would take as theyr prisoners Prince Edward in the meane tyme sent into England for diuers Earles and Barons whiche came vnto hym Whē the day appoynted was come the Prince had with him more then 1000. horsemen whiche were knightes besides hys footemen But yet there was as many mo on the other side both in horsemen and footemen When the parties should meete The French footmen whiche had before conspired began both to spoyle rifle and kill The Englishmen resisted defended thēselues both with bowes slings many of thē they slue draue them to the gates of their Citty the other they chased ouer a riuer where manye of them were drowned In the meane season the Earle with fiftie of his knights which followed him came forth and ioined together so many for so many and a lōg time together they tryed it with theyr swordes laying one at an other At the last the Earle perceauing himselfe not able to match with him at the armes end enclosed with him and taking him about the necke held him with his armes very straite What meane you my Lord sayth the prince thinke you to haue my horse Yea marry quoth that Earle I meane to haue both thee and thy horse Hereat Prince Edwarde being ascourued lifted vp himself and gaue him such a blow that therwithall he forsaking his horse hong stil about the Princes necke till that he shooke him off to the ground Herewith the Prince beyng somewhat in a heate lefte the prease to take some ayre thereby to refreshe himselfe But when he sawe the iniury of the Frenchmen towardes hys men and how they had slayne many of them he then said vnto them that they vsed rather the exercise of battayle then of Torny Spare you not therefore sayth he from henceforth none of them all but geue them agayn as good as they bring Thē they assayed to kill eche other freely on eyther part and let theyr swordes walke And when by this tyme the English footmen were agayne returned and saw the conflicte of horsemen and many other Englishmen ouerthrowne they put themselues amiddes the prease some pāching the horses some cutting a sonder the girthes of y◠Frenchmens saddels ouerthrew◠the ryders and gaue them holibread Then when the foresayd Earle was horsed agayn by some of his men amongst the throng Prince Edward also rushed in amongst the thickest coped agayn with him to whō he often spake and cryed that he shoulde yelde hymselfe as vanquished but that he would not doc Notwithstanding when his strength began to fayle hym he was fayn to yeld himselfe vnto a simple knight according as Prince Edward him bad and all the rest of hys horsemen Knights fled and saued themselues Howbeit many of them in that place were slaine and our men returned hauing the victorye But when after this they thought themselues to be quiet and at rest they were killed by two by three at once as they went in the streetes of the Citizens Which thing when the prince heard he sent for the Maior and Burgeses commaunding them to see the same redressed and that immediately for otherwise of hys knighthoode he assured them that vpon the morow he would fire the city and make it leuell with the grounde Whereupon they went theyr wayes and set watchmen in diuers places of y◠same to keepe the peace by whiche meanes the Prince and hys mē were in safety and quiet Thus in this pastime of Torneing and Barriers much bloud was spilte whereupon the name of the place was chaunged so that it is not called Torniamentum de Chalons but paruum bellum de Chalons From thence the prince came to Paris and was of the french king honorably entertained after certain dayes went from thence into Vascouia where he taryed till that he heard of the death of the king his father In the yeare of our 1272. died pope Clement the 4. After whom succeeded Pope Gregory the 10. who in the next yeare following whiche was the yeare of our Lord. 1273. called a general Councell at Lyons about the controuersie betweene the Greeke Church and the Latine Churche and for the vacancy of the sea Apostolicall c. ¶ Certaine Notes of other occurrents chaunced in forreine Countryes abroad within the compasse of yeares and raygne of the foresayd King Henry the thyrd HAuing thus accomplished the life and history of King Henry the third with such accidents as happened wtin this realm I thought good to adioine vnto the same some other foreine matters not vnworthy the note incident in other Countries during the tyme of the sayd king Namely from the yeare of our Lord. 1217. vnto this yeare 1272. which I thought the rather not to be
Margaret the daughter of our progenitour Henry the third at our Citty of Yorke in the feast of Christmas at whiche tyme the sayd Alexander dyd hys homage to our sayd progenitour who reigned in this Realme 56. yeares And thereford betweene the homage made by the sayd Alexander king of Scotland and the homage done by Alexander sonne to the sayd king of Scots to vs at our coronation at Westminster there was about 50. yeares At which tyme the said Alexander kyng of Scottes repayred to the sayd feast of our coronation and there did he his duety as is aforesayd ¶ Besides these letters of the king the Lordes temporall also in the name of the whole communaltie and Parliment wrote an other letter to the pope answering to that where as the pope arrogated to hym to be iudge for the title of the realme of Scotland whiche the king of England claymed to hymselfe whiche letter I thought also here to annexe contayning as in the wordes of the same here foloweth to be read and seene * The Lordes temporall and the whole Baronie of England to the Pope THe holy mother Churche by whose ministery the Catholicke fee is gouerned in her deedes as we throughly beleeue and holde proceedeth with that ripenes in iudgement that she will be hurtfull to none but like a mother would euery mans right to be kept vnbroken as well in other as in her selfe Whereas therefore in a generall Parliament called at Lincoln of late by our most dread Lord Edward by the grace of God the noble kyng of England the same our Lorde caused certayne letters receaued from you to be read openly and to be declared seriously afore vs about certayne businesses touching the condition state of the realme of Scotland We did not a little muse and maruaile with our selues hearing the meaninges concerning the same so wondrous and straunge as the like we haue not heard at any time before For we know most holy father and it is well knowne as well in this realm of England as also not vnknowne to other persons besides that from the first beginning of the Realme of England the certayne and direct gouernement of the Realme of Scotland in all temporall causes from tyme to tyme belonged to the kynges of the same Realme of England and Realme of Scotland as well in the times both of the Brittaines as also of Englishmen Yea rather the same Realme of Scotland of olde tyme was in see to the Auncetours of our foresayd Lordes Kynges of England yea and to hymselfe Furthermore the Kynges of Scottes and the Realme haue not bene vnder any other then the kynges of England and the Kinges of England haue answered or ought to aunswere for theyr rightes in the foresayd Realme or for any hys temporalities afore anye Iudge Ecclesiasticall or secular by reason of free preheminence of the state of hys royall dignitie and custome kept without breach at all tymes Wherefore after treatie had and dilligent deliberation of the contentes in your foresayd letters this was the common agreeing and consent with one mynde and shall be without fayle in tyme to come by Gods grace that our foresayd Lord the Kyng ought by no meanes to aunswere in iudgement in any case or shoulde bring hys foresayd rightes into doubt nor ought not to send any proctors or messengers to your presence specially seeing that the premisses tend manifestly to the disheriting of the right of the Crowne of Englande and the playne ouerthrow of the state of the sayd Realme and also hurt of the liberties customes and lawes of our fathers For the keeping and defence of whiche we are bounde by the duety of the othe made And we will mayntayne them with all power and will defend them by Gods helpe with all strength And farther we will not suffer our foresayd Lord the king to doe or by anye meanes to attempt the premisses being so unacustomed vnwont and not heard of afore Wherefore we reuerently and humbly beseech your holines that ye would suffer the same our Lord king of Englande who among other Princes of the worlde sheweth himselfe Catholicke and deuour to the Romishe Churche quietly to enioye hys rightes liberties ' customes and lawes aforesayde without all empayring and trouble and let them continue vntouched In witnesse whereof we haue set our seales to these presentes aswell for vs as for the whole communaltie of the foresayd Réalme of England Dated at Lincolne in the yeare of our Sauiour 1031. anno Edwardi primi 28. The yeare following which was from Christ an 1303. the sayd Pope Boniface the eight of that name taking displeasure with Phillip the Frenche king did excite king Edward of Englad to warre against him promising hun great ayd thereunto But he as mine author sayth little trusting the Popes false vnstable affection toward him well proued before put him of with delayes Ex Rob. Auesb. wherupon the French king fearing the power of king Edward whom the Pope had set agaynst hys friendship restored vnto him agayn Wascone which he wrongfully had in his hands deteined Concerning this variaunce here mentioned between the Pope and the French kyng how it begā first and to what end it fell out the sequell hereof Christ willing shall declare after that first I haue finished the discourse begon betweene England and Scotland In the yeare 1303. the foresayd Willa Waleys which had done so many displeasures to the king before continuing still in his rebellion gathered great multitudes of the Scottes to wtstand the king til at length the yeare following he was taken and sent vp to Londō and there executed for the same After which thinges done the king thē held his Parliament at Westminster whether came out of Scotland the Bishop of S. Andrewes Robert Bruse aboue mentioned Earle of Dunbarre Earle of Acles and Syr Iohn comming with diuers other The which volūtarily were sworne to be true to the king of England and to keep the land of Scotland to his vse agaynst at persons But shortly after the sayd Robert Bruse who as is sayd maried the second daughter of Earle Dauid forgetting his othe before made vnto the king within a yeare or two after this by the counsell of the Abbot of Stone and Bishop of S. Andrewes sent vp vnto Pope Clement the 5. for a dispensation of his othe made unsinuating to him that King Edward vexed and greued the realme of Scotland wrōgfully Whereupon the pope wrote vnto the king to leaue of such doinges Notwithstanding whiche inhibition of the Pope the king prosecuting hys owne right after he had the vnderstanding of the doings of the Scots of the mischiefe of Robert Bruys who had slayne with hys owne handes Syr Iohn Comyng for not consenting with him and other Lordes at hys Parliament areared his power strength of men preparing himselfe toward Scotlād where he ioyning with the said Syr Robert and all the power of Scotland in a
playne neare vnto S. Iohns towne put him to flight and so chased the Scots that of them were slayne to the number of 7. thousand In the which victory such Byshops and Abbots as were taken he sent theÌ„ to the Pope the temporall Lordes and other Scots he sent vnto London c. Syr Robert Bruys after this discomfiture when he had thus lost both the field and chiefe frendes seing himselfe not able to make hys party good fled into Norway where he kept hys abode during the time while king Edward liued WheÌ„ this noble Edward had thus subdued the Scots he yelded thankes to God for hys victory so letting the land in a quiet and an order he returned vnto London which was the 35. yeare and last of his raigne c. Now returning to that which I promised before touching the variaunce and greuous dissention betwene Philip the French king and Pope Boniface the eight of that name After the byshopricke of Rome had bene long voyd through the dissentioÌ„ of the Cardinals for the space of two yeares and 3. monthes at length Pope Celestinus was chosen successor to pope Nicholas the fourth Which Celestinus in hys first consistory began to reforme the Clergy of Rome thinking to make it an example to al other churches Wherefore he procured to hymselfe such a hatred among hys Clergy men that this Boniface then called Benedictus speaking through a reede by his chamber wall nightly admonished him as it had bene a voyce from heauen that he should geue ouer his Papacie as beyng a burden bigger then he could wyld Ex Masseo This pope Celestine after he had set vi monethes by the trechery falshhoode of this Boniface was induced to geue vp resigne his Bishoprick partly for the voyce spoken of before partly for feare being told of certaine craftely subornated in his chaÌ„ber that if he did not resigne he shold lose his life Who theÌ„ after his resignation goyng to liue in some solitary defert being a simple man was vilely taken and thrust in perpetuall prison by Pope Boniface crastely pretending that he did it not for any hatred vnto Celestine but that sedetious persoÌ„s might not haue him as their hed to rayse vp some stirre in the Church And so was brought to his death Wherfore this Boniface was worthely called the eight Nero of whom it was rightly sayd hee came in like a Foxe he reigned like a Lyon and dyed like a dogge This Pope Boniface succeeding or rather inuadyng after Celestinus behaued himselfe so imperiously that he put down princes excommunicated kings such as did not take theyr confirmation at his hand Diuers of his Cardinals he draue away for feare some of them as schismaticks he deposed and spoyled them of all theyr substaunce Philip the French king he excommunicated for not suffering hys money to goe out of the Realme and therefore cursed both his and him to the fourth generation Albertus the Emperour not once nor twise but thrise sought at his handes to be coÌ„firmed and yet was reiected neyther could obtain vnlesse he would promise to driue the Frenche king out of his realme The factions discorde in Italy betweene the Guelphes and Gibillines which the part of a good bishop had bene to extinct so little he helped to quench the smoke that he of all other was chiefest fire brande to encrease the flame In so much that vpon Ashwednesday when Porchetus an Archbishop came and kneeled down before hym to receaue hys ashes Pope Boniface looking vpon him perceauing that he was one of the Gibbellines part cast his handfull of ashes in hys eyes saying Memen to homo quòd Gibellinus es c. That is remember man that a Gibeline thou art and to ashes thou shale go This Pope moreouer ordained first the Iubilei in Roâ—â—â—in the solemnising wherof the first day he shewed hymselfe in his poutificalibus gaue free remission of sinnes to as many as came to Rome out of all the parts of the world The second day beyng arrayed with Imperiall ensignes he commaunded a naked sword to be caryed before him and sayd with a loud voyce Eccepotestatem vtriusque gladij That is Loe here the power and authoritie of both the swords â—es From the which very yeare as most stories do record the Turkes doe beginne the first count of their Turkishe Emperours whereof the siâ—t was Ottomannus as you shal heare discoursed hereafter by Gods grace in the history of the Turkes By this sayd Pope Boniface diuers constitutions extrauaganes of his predecessours were collected together with many of his owne newly added thereto and is made the booke called Sextus decretalium c. By whom also first sprang vp pardons and indulgences from Rome These thinges thus premised of Boniface the Pope now will I come to the occasion of the strife betweene him and the French king Concerning whiche matter first I finde in the history of Nicholas Triuet that in the yeare of our Lord. 1301. the Byshop of Oppanubam beyng accused for a conspiracie agaynst the French king was brought vp to hys Court so committed to prison The pope hearing this sendeth word to the kyng by hys Legate to set him at liberty The French king not daring to the contrary looseth the Bishop But wheÌ„ he had done he dischargeth both the byshop and the Legate commaunding them to voyde hys realme Whereupon Pope Boniface reuoketh all the graces and priuiledges graunted eyther by him or his predecessors before to the kingdome of Fraunce also not long after thundring out the sentence of hys curse agaynst hym Moreouer citeth all the prelates all diuines and lawyers both ciuile and canon to appeare personally before him at Rome at a certain day which was the first of Nouember Agaynst this citation the king againe prouideth and commaundeth by straite proclamation that no maner of persoÌ„ should export out of the Realme of France eyther gold or siluer or any other maner of ware or marchandise vppon forseting all their goodes and theyr bodyes at the kinges pleasure prouiding with all the wayes and passages diligeurly to be kept that none might passe vnsearched Ouer and besides the sayd French kyng defeited the Pope in geuing and bestowing prebendes and benefices and other ecclesiasticall liuings contrary to the Popes profite For the which cause the pope writeth to the foresayd king in forme and effect as followeth ¶ Boniface Byshop and seruaunt to Gods seruauntes to hys beloued sonne Phillip by the grace of God king of Fraunce greeting and Apostolicall blessing BOniface the seruaunt of Gods seruauntes c. feare God and obserue his commaundementes We will thee to vnderstand that thou art subiect to vs both in spirituall thinges and temporall And that no gift of benefices or prebendes belongeth to thee and if thou haue the keeping of any beyng vacaunt that thou reserue the profites of them to the
the presence of vs common Notaries here vnder written especially called and required for this purpose as it is contained in the subscriptions heere vnder the famous noble men the Lord Lewes sonne of the French king Guido of S. Paule and Iohn Drocem Earles and William of Plesiano Lord of Vitenob knight Moued as they saide with a feruent faith with affection of sincere loue and zeale of charitie to be shewed to the holy Romish church and hauing pitie from their heart on their mother the vniuersall church which as they sayde is oppressed daungerously vnder the rule of the saide Lord Boniface and suffereth outragious defacing and losse and pitying the right faith as they say in which standes the saluation of soules which alas for pitie in their times miserably pineth away perisheth for the lacke of wholesome gouernment of the Churche through all Christendome and earnestly taking paines as they said for the repairing and enhaunsing of the Catholicke faith specially seeing it was necessary for the same church for the foundation of the faith and health of the soules that none shoulde rule the fold of the Lordes flocke but the true and lawfull shepheard and also because the same Churche was the spouse of Christ that hath no spot nor wrincle all errour offence wickednes wrong shoulde be put away and saluation peace and quietnesse through Gods mercy might be procured to the whole worlde which they say lieth in warres and darkenesse by the wicked deedes cursed workes and hurtful examples of the sayd Boniface They said and laid against the said Boniface heresie and other diuers horrible cursed faultes wherein they affirmed him to be tangled and commonly and notoriously reported the king himselfe being present with Archbishops Bishops and other Prelates and Churchmen which were assembled for to entreat of their owne matters and matters of their Churches beside Barons Earles and other noble men whose names are vnder written The said William propounded obiected against him swearing by the holy Gospell of God which hee corporally touched that he coulde prooue all and euery the premisses to be true And the sayd William of Plesiano sware further this othe that he beleued he could prooue the premisses and that he woulde pursue to the full ende against the saide Boniface in the generall Councell where when and afore whomsoeuer of right it ought to be done requiring earnestly the sayd Lord king as a champion of the faith and defender of the Church that for declaring of this truth to the praise of Gods name to the increase promoting of the Catholike faith to the honour and wealth of the vniuersall Church and of all Christen people and the congregation of the sayd generall councel that he woulde helpe and bestowe his profitable labour with souldiors and other like for the loue of men and zeale to iustice because his kingly house was euer a ruler of the trueth and that he wold earnestly require the Archbishops Bishops other Prelates and that he woulde be effectually instant with them The Earles knights themselues besought earnestly many of the same prelates as they were pillers of the Church the faith that they would helpe and effectually bestowe their labour to the calling and assembling of the said councell by all waies and meanes lawful according to the ordinances of the holy fathers and decrees of the canons But when the prelates heard fully vnderstode such obiections oppositions and requests as is aforesaid and considered that such a matter not onely was most hard but needed wise counsell they departed out of the same place But on the Friday next following i. the 14. day of the same moneth of Iune the foresaid Lord king being present and also the Lords Archbishops Bishops Abbots Priors and many witnesses here vnder written the same time being present and in the presence of vs common Notaries heere subscribed and being specially called and required for this purpose the foresayd William of Plesiano Knight sayde propounded affirmed obiected and read as was contained more fully in a certaine paper which he held in his hand whose tenor was after this sort I William of Plesiano Knight say propound and affirme that Boniface which now ruleth the Apostolical sea is a rancke hereticke in heresies and by heresies outragious dedes and wicked doctrines hereafter to be declared which things to be true I beleeue I am able to prooue or els such things as these shall be sufficient to prooue hym a full hereticke in a cōuenient place time and afore whom of right this can or ought to be done This thing I sweare on the holy Gospel of God presently touched of me First that he beleueth not the immortalitie of men and of christen soules but thinking much like as the Saducies did beleeue that there is no euerlasting life and the men can not get at the length ioy but all the lot and part of comfort and gladnes to be in this world and by this meanes he affirmeth that it is no sinne for the body to liue daintely in al dainties And out of the aboundance of this leuen he was not ashamed to say and opēly to cōfesse that he had rather be an asse or a dogge or any other brute beast rather than a Frenchman which thing he would not haue said if he beleued a Frenchmā had a soule that could enioy euerlasting life This thing he taught many men which knowledged this at the point of death and the common report goeth on him thus in these things 2. Also he beleeueth not faithfully that by the wordes ordained of Christ spoken ouer the hoste after the fashion of the Church by a faithfull priest that is lawfully ordered the body of Christ to be there and therefore it commeth to passe that he geneth no reuerence to it no not a litle when it is lifted up of the priest yea he rises not to it but turneth his backe to it and makes himselfe his seat to be honoured where he sitteth rather then the altare where the hoste is consecrate and he is commonly reported to doe this 3. Also he is reported to say that whoredome is no sinne no more than rubbing of the hands together thus commonly runnes the voice and brute 4. Also he saide often that to thrust downe the King and Frenchmen if it coulde not be otherwaies done he would ouerthrow himselfe the whole world the whole Church And when he had sayd so some that stode by said God forbid he answered God graunt And when good men that heard the wordes replied against him that hee should not say so because the church of God all Christen men should suffer great slaunder so he answered I care not what slaunders soeuer come so that the Frenchmen and their pride be destroied for it is necessary that slaunders offences come 5. Item he called againe allowed a booke made by M. Arnold of Newton conteining and smelling of heresie
our king Indictione prima the 9. yeare of hys popedome the daies of thursday and friday aforesayd these noble men being present the Lordes of Auia and Bolone the Lordes Martins and other Earles named afore Mathewe Dotera Peter the Lorde chamberlane Phillip the Lord of Wirtmos and Henry of Bolone knight and also M. Philip Archdeacon of Bengem Nicholas archdeacon of Remem William treasurer of Anioy Philip Beaspere Rainolde of Burbon and Iohn Montagre and many mo both clearkes and other specially required and called to be witnesse to this After these things thus in the Parliament decreed and agreed the Prelates of the cleargie consulting with themselues what was to be done in so doutfull a matter and dreading the Popes displeasure for this which was done already to cleare thēselues in the matter contriued among themselues a letter to the Pope partly to certify him what there was done and partly also to abmonish him what he should do the tenour of which their letter conteined these wordes following The forme of a Letter which the Prelates of France as well secular as religious sent to Boniface that hee should cease his enterprise wherein he proceeded against the King ¶ To the most holy Father and their dearest beloued Lorde the Lord Boniface the chiefe Bishop of the holy Romish churche and the vniuersall Churche his humble and deuout Archbyshops Abbots Priors Conuentuals Deanes Prouosts Chapters Couents and Colledges of the Cathedrall and collegiate churches regular and secular of all the Realme of France being gathered together doe offer most deuoute kissinges of your blessed feete WE are compelled not without sorrowe of heart and bitter teares to signifie vnto your holinesse that the most famous Prince our most deare Lorde Phillip by the grace of God the noble king of Fraunce when he heard and saw the Apostolicall letters sealed which were sent to him of late from your behalfe by the worshipfull man the Cardinall of Narbo your Notarie messenger and were presented by the same Cardinall to him certaine other of his barons Vpon the sight and perusing of which so bloudy letters being read and declared to them sitting by hym both our Lorde the king and the barons themselues were highly moued with great maruelling and great trouble In so much that the sayd our Lord the king by the aduice of his barons commanded to be called afore him the other barons then absent and vs also that is to wete al Archbishops Bishops Abbots Priors conuentuals deanes prouosts chapters conuents and Colledges as well of Cathedrall or collegiate churches regular and secular also all the vniuersities and communalties of the townes of hys Realme that wee Prelates Barons Deanes Prouostes and two of the learnedst of euery Collegiate and Cathedrall Churche shoulde appeare personally and shoulde procure the rest likewise to appeare by their Stewarde Officers and sufficient proctours wyth full and sufficient Commission at the appoynted place and terme Further when we and the other Ecclesiasticall persons aforesayd and also the barons stewards officers and proctours and other of the comminalty of the townes that were thus called and when according to the forme of the foresaide calling by the kings commaundement we stoode afore the king this wednesday the tenth of this present of Aprill in S. Maries Church in Paris Our Lord the king caused to be propounded openly and plainely to all men that it was signified to him from you among other things by the foresayd Cardinal letters that for his kingdome which hee and his auncetours hetherto doe acknowledge they holde of God only now ought in temporalties to be subiect to you and holde of you and that ye were not content with these so maruellous and strange wordes and not heard of from the beginning of the world of any dwellers within the same realme but that ye went about to put them in practise And that ye called to appeare afore you the prelates of the sayd realme and doctors of diuinitie and such prosessours of both lawes as were borne with in the saide realme for the correcting and amending of such excesses faultes arrogancies wrongs and harmes as ye pretend to be done to the ecclesiasticall Prelates and persones ecclesiasticall both regular and secular abiding within the Realme els where by our lorde the king himselfe and his officers or bailiffes by his peeres Earles Barons and other nobles with the communaltie people of the saide realme To the intent by this meanes the foresaid realme might be made strong with pretious rewels and durable treasures which are to be preferred before the bucklers or any armour of strong men that is to say by the wisedome of Prelates and wise men others through whose ripe faithful counsell and circumspect foresight the realme might be ruled and gouerned the faith might be stablished the ecclesiasticall Sacramēts might be ministred iustice might be executed which by them being robbed of their goodes and richesse and vtterly spoyled is in a doubtfull case and in ioepardie of miserable decay for euer to be destroyed Among these and diuers other griefes which were done by you and the Romish church to him to his realme and the French church both in reseruing and wilfull ordering of Archbishopprickes Byshoprickes and bestowing of great benefices of the Realme vpon straunge and vnknowen persons yea and oft vpon suspect persons neuer beeing at the churches or benefices aforesayde By reason whereof the decay of Gods worship ensued the godly wils of the founders and geuers are defrauded of their godly purpose the accustomed almes geuing is withdrawen from the poore of the sayd Realme the pouerishing of the Realme followeth and churches runne in daunger to be defaced while they remaine destitute of seruice the Prophets being taken away the fruites of them that serue them be appoynted to the commoditie of straungers And while prelates haue not to geue yea to reward men for their desertes noble men whose auncestors founded the Churches and other learned men cannot haue seruants and that for these causes deuotion began to be colde there was none at these dayes that would stretch out a liberall hand towardes the Churches and farthermore by the premisses an euill example was giuen Also he complayned of newe taxes of pensions newly laid on the Churches of immeasurable bondages exactions diuers extortions with other preiudiciall hurtful nouelties by which the generall state of the Church is chaunged in geuyng suffraganes as helpers to the higher prelates whereby neyther the Byshops themselues nor the suffraganes can doe their dueties but for them they might runne with giftes to the Apostolicall see He complayned also of diuers causes and some articles long since but true in the time that they were presented that were done and be done continually and also not purposing to suffer so great a disheriting of him aud his successours from the realme and so manifest a griefe they coulde not suffer any longer the euident losse of the
Hillary terme at London In conclusion the Parliament came the Clergy persisteth still in deniall of their subsidie alleging the popes bul for their warrant and discharge Wherupon the king likewise secludeth them from vnder hys protection saâ—egard of his lawes And as coÌ„cerning the Archb. of Cant. aboue mentioned because he was found more stubburne then the rest and was the inciter to the other hee seased vppon all his goodes caused an inuentorie of the same to be enrolled in the exchequer Notwithstanding diuers of the other bishops relented soone after to the king and coÌ„tributed the fift of their goodes vnto him and were receiued agayne to fauour In the life of this kings father it was declared before how the sayd king Henry the third father to this king after diuers warres and commotions had with his barons had grauÌ„ted certaine liberties and freedomes written and conteined in Magna charta and in Charta de foresta Concerning which matter much busines happened in this kings daies also in the realme betweene the king his Barons and commons The occasion was thys A packe of wooll which before paide but a marke to the king was nowe by thys king raised vp to xl.s. After this the King hauing a iourney to make vnto Flanders sent to hys Barons and diuers other to geue their attendaunce and seruice in the same which they refused and denyed to doe Notwithstanding the king persisting in his purpose with such a power as he had prepareth toward his iourny To whom being in his way at Winchelsey the foresaide Erles and Barons and commoÌ„s sent certen petitions conteined in wryting vnder the name of the Archbishops Bishops abbots and Priors Erles and Barons wyth the commonaltie of the realme In which wryting first lamenting and complaining of their afflicted state and misery after humble maner they desired their Lord the king to redresse and amend certain greuances amoÌ„g them And first declared in the name of the whole commons that the premonition or writs directed to them for their attendaunce vpon his grace into Flaunders was not sufficient for that there was no certaine place in the sayd writs specified vnto them whether to come for making their prouision and preparing mony other things according to the same And if the place had bene to theÌ„ signified yet because none of their auÌ„cesters euer serued the king ouer into FlauÌ„ders before the coÌ„moÌ„s therfore thought themselues not bound to any seruice in that country And albeit they had bene so bound therunto yet they were not able to doe it being so heauyly oppressed with so many tallages taxes tolles customes prices of corne Ores Tinne Wood Lether Oxen Ryne Flesh Fish c. And besides all this hauing no peny of wages geueÌ„ them to relieue their charges Ouer and besides the lacke of the kinges wages not payd them their owne pouerty like an heauy burden did so miserably lie vpon them that some of them had no sustentatioÌ„ some of them were not able to till their owne grouÌ„d The alledged moreouer that they were not now handled after the olde lawes and customes of the land as their auncestors were wont Many also fouÌ„d theÌ„selues grieued in that they were not vsed according to the Articles conteined in Charta magna nor agayne that the Charta de foresta was not obserued nor kept as was wont to be Wherfore most humbly they beseeched the king both for his owne honor and for the wealth of his people that of these thinges they might finde redresse For the custome moreouer of woll the whole commons bewayled to the king their griefe in that for euery pack of woll was sined to the king xl â— and for euery sack of tosed wool 7. marks The which wooll of England as it doth rise vp to the value of halfe the realme so the tollage of the same surmounteth to the fift part of the valuatioÌ„ of the whole land And because therfore the commons wished the honor preseruatioÌ„ of their king as they were bouÌ„d to do they thought it not good for his grace to sayle ouer to FlauÌ„ders vnlesse he had better assuraunce of their fidelity especially at thys time the Scots being so busy Who if they began to rebell he being at home in his land much more were they like to stirre he being abroad out of the land And that not onely for the Scottes but also for that the like perill was to be doubted of other forraine nations and kingdomes which as yet were in no firme peace with England c. To these petitions the king sayd that he could as yet make no resolute answere for that his counsell some was gone ouer alredy to Flaunders some were yet at LondoÌ„ Notwithstanding at his returne againe from Flaunders which he trusted should be spedely they should theÌ„ heare his answere and know more of his minde concerning the same In the meane time this he required of them to keep good rule at home while he was forth What aunswere the king had minded to make them at his returne it is vncertayne which peraduenture had turned to a bloudye aunswere but occasion serued otherwise and turned all to agreement For the Scottes with theyr captayne William Waleys aboue specified in the time the king being absent inuaded the Realme with such violence that Prince Edward the kings sonne who was left to rule in his fathers stead was forced to assemble a Parliament and to call for the Earle of Hereford the Earle of Northfolke high Marshall of England Earle of Essex high Constable with other Earles Barons Knightes and Esquirs to entreat peace and concord betweene his father and them Who coÌ„ming vp to London with 1500. Well armed souldiers and obteining the gates of the City with their own men fell at length to agreement with the Prince vpon composition to haue the Articles of magna Charta and of Charta de foresta confirmed and that by his meanes mediation they might be assured of the kinges displeasure to be remoued from theÌ„ The which forsayd articles of Magna Charta with the other articles adioyned withall here follow vnder written First no tollage or subsidy by the king or his heires to be imposed or leuied hereafter within the realme of England without the common assent of the Archbishops Byshops Abbots other prelats Earles BaroÌ„s Knights Burgeses and Commons of the realme Item no taker or seruiture of the king or of his heirs henceforth within this realme to take grain wooll lether or any goods of any man without the will and consent of him which is the owner No taking to be hereafter in name of tribute for any packe of woll Item to be graunted by the king and his heires after him both to the clergy and laity of this foresayd Realme to haue and to enioy their lawes liberties customes â—â— as ample maner as they were weÌ„t at any time heretofore Item if
beginning of Hillary terme the king kept a Parliament at Carliel where great coÌ„plaints were brought in by the nobles and auncientes of the Realme concerning the manifolde and intollerable oppressions of churches and Monasteries and exactions of mony by the Popes Legate William Testa otherwise termed Mala Testa lately brought into the realme of England The comming of which William Testa was vpoÌ„ this occasion as followeth Pope Clement who as ye heard before had translated his Court from Rome into Fraunce where he had bene Archbishop before because hee coÌ„teÌ„ned to come remaine at his owne sea the Princes of Rome thought him therfore vnworthy to enioy Peters patrimony And so by that meanes falling in barenes pouertye liued onely of such mony of Bishops as came to him to be confirmed and with such other shiftes and gifts So that by this meanes partly of Bishops other religious men persons partly vnder the name of curtesy and beneuolence partly vnder yâ— pretence of borowing he had within the first yeare 9500. markes of siluer all his other charges and expenses which he largely that yere bestowed clearely borne Besides this he sent moreouer the foresayd Legate William Testa into England with his Bulles in the which he reserued the first fruites of the first yeare of all Churches being vacant at any time or by any man within the realme of England Scotland Wales and IrelaÌ„d and also the fruites of Abbayes and Priories within the sayd â—â—ealmes c. Whereupon the king with his nobles seing the inconuenience and harme thereof ensuing to the whole realme In the foresayd ParliameÌ„t holden at Carliell withstood the sayd Legate charging and commaunding him by the assent of the Earles BaroÌ„s that henceforth he should absteine from al such exactions And as coÌ„cerning his Lord the Pope he would direct certayne hys messeÌ„gers vnto him purposely for the same matter appointed by the which Ambassadours the king wrote vnto the foresayd Pope declaring monishing the Pope as right and reason was that he should not exact the first fruits of Churches and Abbayes by his predecessors noble men of the land founded for the honor maintenance of Gods seruice for almes hospitalitye which otherwise in so doing should all be ouerthrown And so by this meanes the Pope at that time changed his purpose as concerning Abbayes But after that the fruit of English churches was graunted to the king for 2. yeares In which space he obteined the fruits of the foresayd Churches c. During the which Parliament afore specified as men were talking many things of the popes oppressioÌ„s which he began in the English Church in the full of the Parliament sodenly fell downe as sent from heauen among theÌ„ a certaine paper with this superscription An Epistle of Cossiodorus to the Church of England concerning the abuses of the Romish Church TO the noble church of England seruing in clay and bricke as the Iewes did in times past vnder the tyrannye of the Egiptians Peter the sonne of Cassadore a Catholicke souldiour and deuout champion of Christ sendeth greeting and wishing to cast of the yoke of bondage and to receiue the reward of libertie To whom shall I compare thee or to whom shall I liken thee O daughter Ierusalem to whome shall I match thee O daughter of Syon Great is thy perturbatÃon like vnto the sea Thou sittest alone without comfort all the day long thou art confounded consumed with heauinesse Thou art geuen vp into the handes of him from whence thou canst not rise without helpe of one to lift thee vp for the Scribes and Pharisies sitting vpon the chayre of Moyses the enemies of the Romaines are as thy heades and rulers enlarging their garded philecteries and seeking to be enriched with the marow of thy bones laying heauye burdens and not able to be borne vpon thy shoulders and of thy ministers and they set thee vnder tribute which of old time hast bene free beyond all honesty or measure But maruell not thereat for thy mother which is the Lady of people like a widow hauing maried and coupled her selfe to her subiect hath appoynted him to be thy father that is to say the Byshoppe of Rome who sheweth no poynt of any fatherly loue towardes thee He magnifieth and extendeth to the vttermost his authority ouer thee And by experience he declareth himselfe to be the husband of thy mother He remembreth oft with himselfe the Propheticall saying of the Prophet and well digested the same in the inwarde part of his brest Take to thee a great booke and write therein quickely with the penne of a man take the spoyle robbe quickely But is this it which the Apostle sayth that he was appoynted for where he writeth thus Euery Byshop taken from among men is appointed for men in those thinges that belong to the Lord not to spoyle not to lay on them yearely taxes not to kill men but to offer gifts and sacrifices for sinnes and to sorrow with them that be ignoraunt and doe erre And so we read of Peter the Fisher whose successour he boasteth himselfe to be that after the resurrection of Christ he returned with other Apostles to the office of fishing who when he could take nothing of the left side of the shippe at the bidding of Christ turned to the right side and drew to the land a nette full of fishes Wherefore the profitable ministerye of the Church is to be exercised on the right side by the which the Deuill is ouercome and plenty of soules be lucrified and wonne to Christ. But certaynely the Labourer on the left side of the shippe is farre otherwise for in it the fayth stumbleth heauinesse beareth rule when that thing that is desired by seeking is not found For who is so foolish to thinkee that he canne both at one tyme serue God and man and to satisfy his owne will or to stick to the reuelations of flesh and bloud and to offer worthy giftes to Christ And doubtles that shepheard that watcheth not for the edifying of the flocke prepareth an other way to the roaring Lyon and seeking whom he may deuour And now beholde I say O daughter the needes of him that is called thy father such as haue not bene heard of before he driueth away the good shepheardes from the sheepefolde and placeth in theyr stead Byshoppes to rule but not to profite his Nephewes Cosins and Parentes some that know no letters and other some dumme and deafe which vnderstand not the playne voyce of the sheepe nor curing their woundes that be hurt of the Wolues but lyke hirelinges plucking of the flieses a pase and reaping that which other men haue sowen whose handes-moreouer be alwaies ready in their baskets and powches but their backes are turned from their burdens By which things it is manifest that the Priesthood is cleane chaunged at these dayes the seruice of God decayd almes diminished
any our progenitours exercising herein grieuous censures ecclesiasticall to the great annoyaunce and damnifying of the subiectes of our Realme for present remedy whereof our louing subiectes haue made theyr humble supplication vnto vs. And for asmuch as the sayd Peter Peny hath bene hetherto accustomed to be gathered and leuyed vppon landes and Tenementes within our Realme after a dewe maner and forme We not willing that any such vnaccustomed Imposicions shall in any wise be made vpon the landes and Tenemēts of any our subiects within our dominions Prohibite you vpon grieuous payne strai ghtly charging that in no wise you presume to exacte gather or leuy the sayd Peter Peny in any other forme or maner then hath bene heretofore accustomed to be gathered and leuied in the tyme of our progenitours or since the beginning of our raigne vntill further order be taken in our high Courte of Parliament by the aduise of the Nobles and Pieres of our realm such as may well be taken without preiudice of our Crowne and damage of subiectes Witnesse the king at Westminster the first day of march Per ipsum Regem Consilium To the same effect letters were directed to the Archbishops Deanes Archdeacons and the rest of the clergy Touching the first originall of which Peter pence though mention be made before in the life of king Offa and others yet to make a briefe recapitulation of the same according to the Rolles as they come to our handes thus it followeth De Denarijs beati petri sic scriptum c. That is to say It is thus found recorded in auncient Chronicles touching the Peter pence of S Peter an 187. Offa king of Mercia trauelled vp to Rome in the time of the Pope Adrian the first to obtaine the Canonizing of S. Albone And hauing performed his vow visiting the Colledge of English Students which then florished in Rome did geue to the maintenance of the scholers of England Studentes in Rome one peny out of euery Tenemēt within this Realme that had land belonging to the same amounting to the yearely value of 30 pence And for this his munificence he obteined of Pope Adrian that no person within his dominiōs publicke repenting him for not perfourming enioyned penance should therefore be banished Anno Domini 857. Adewulfus Rex Westsaxonium tempore Leonis Papae quarti Rome singulis annis 300. Mancusas portari precepit taliter diuidendas ibidem Viz. 100. Mancusas in honoré scilicet petri specialiter ad emendum oleum quo impletétur omnia Luminaria ecclesiae Apostolicae in vespera paschae in galli cantu 100. mancusas in honorem scilicet Pauli eisdem de causis 100. preterea mancusas precepit exhiberi Vniuersali Pape ad suas Eleemosinas ampliandas Et sciendum quod secundum antiquorum Anglorum interpretationem differunt mancusa mancaiquia mancusa idem erat apud eos quod marca argentes Manca vero erat moneta aria quadra valebat communiter 30. denarios argenteos Of which Peter Pence is founde a transcript of the originall Rescript Apostolicall the Tenor whereof is this Gregorius Episcopus seruus seruorum Dei venerabilibus fratribus Cantuar Ebor. Archiepiscopis eorum suffraganeis dilectis filijs Abbatibus prioribus Archidiaconis eorumque officialibus per regnum Angliae constitutis ad quos literae istae peruenerint salutem Apostolicam Benedictionem Qualiter denarij beati petri qui debentur Camere nostrae colligantur in Anglia in quibus Episcopatibus dioces debeantur ne super hoc dubitari cōtingat presentibus fecimus annotari sicut in Registro sedis Apostlicae continetur De Cantuar. diocess 7. l. 1◠5 sterlingorum De London diocess 16. l. 10. s de Rossens diocess v.l. 12. s De Norwicens diocess 21. l. 10.5 De Elienum v. l. De Lincol. 42. l. De Cistrens 8. l. De Winton 17. l. 6. s. 8. d. De Exon. 9. l. 5. s. De Wigorne 10. l. 5. s. De Hereforde 6. l. De Bathon diocess 12. l. 5. s. De Saref bur 17. l. De Couentre 10. l. 5. s. De Eboram 11. l. 10. s. Datum apud Vrbem Veterem 10. Kal. Maij. Pontificatus nostri Anno secundo Summa 30. marce dimidi Concerning which Peter Pence it is touched in y◠lawes of king Edward the Saint chap. 10. when where of whō vnder what payne this Peter Pence must be gathered being but the kinges meere almes as is aforesayd And thus much touching Peter Pēce Now for other letters writtē by the k. to the Pope the same yeare for other matters as craning the popes helpe in compounding the variaunce betwixt the 2. Archibishaps of Cant. and York for bearing the crosse from the one prouince to the other thus it followeth that the king greeuously complayneth quod tantae dissentiones 1. that suche hurly burly and vproare arose thereof that they coulde not meete together in one place through the great multitude of armed men assistants on both partes in the very bearing of the crosse to the great disturbance of the people Now after this longe digression to tourne to our English matters agayne mention was made before of the variaunce betweene the king and the Earle of Lancaster and of a peace concluded betwene them But this peace did not long endure which the king by his owne default did break sending to the Scots a priuy messenger which was taken in the way to haue the foresaid Earle of Lancaster by their meanes made away c. In the mean time the Lords and nobles of England detesting the outragious pride of the Spēsers wherby they wrought dayly both great dishonor to the king and hindraūce to the cōmon weale in such wise conspired against them that gathering their power together they made are quest to the king that he should remoue the Spensers frō his person For the which there was a Parliament called at London the Barons came together with a great cōpany At which Parliament both the Spensers were banished the land for terme of their liues and they took shipping at Douer and so voided the land But it was not lōg after but the king contrary to that ordinance made in the Parliament sent for the Spensers agayne and set them in high authority ruled all thinges after their sensuall appetites nothing regarding iustice nor the cominō wealth Wherfore the Barons entēding agayn to reforme this mischief assembled their powers but the king making so hasty speed and gathering his people so soone was stronger then they pursued thē so in diuers places that the Barons not fully ioined together some flying some departing to the king some slayne by the way in the end were chased so egerly that in short space the foresayd Thomas Earle of Lancaster was taken put to death in the rest of the nobility to the number of 22. of the greatest men and chicfest Captaines of this realme
Of whom onely Thomas Earle of Lancaster for the nobility of his bloud was beheaded All the other Lords and Barons were hanged drawn quartered c. which bloudy vnmercifulnes of the king toward his naturall subiects not only to him procured great dishonor within the realme but also turned afterward to his much more greater harm hinderance in his forreine warres agaynst the Scots And finally wrought his vtter confusion and ouerthrow of his seat royall as in the sequell of his end appeared and worthely After the ruine of these noble personages the king as though he had gotteÌ„ a great coÌ„quest who then in deed began first to be ouercomen and conquere himself when he so oppressed and cut of the strength and sinews of his chiualrye began to triumph not a litle with his Spensers And to couÌ„t himselfe sure as though he were in heauen to exercise more sharpe seuerity vpon his subiectes trusting and committing all to the counsell onely of the foresayd Spensers in so much that both the Queene and the residue of yâ— other nobles could litle be regarded Who as they grew euer in more contempt with the king so they encreased in more hatred agaynst the Spensers but strength hability lacked to worke ther will The next yeare the king being at York after he had made Sir Hugh Spencer Erle and Syr Iohn Baldocke a man of euill same to be Chauncellour of England he theÌ„ areared a mighty host agaynst the Scottes But for lack of skilfull guiding expert Captaynes and for want specially of due prouision of vitayles necessary for such an army the great multitude to the number reckoned of an hundreth thousand wandring through Scotland from whence the Scots had conuayed all theyr goods and cattell into moutaynes and marches were so pynched and sterued with famyne that a great part of the army there presently perished and they that returned home as soone as they tasted of in eates escaped not The king neither hauing resistance of his enemies and seing such a destruction of his subiects was forced without anye acte done to retyre But in his retiring Sir Iames Duglas and the Scottes hauing knowledge therof pursued him in such wise that they clue many Englishe men and had well neare taken the kyng himselfe After whiche distresse the king thus beaten and wearyed with the Scottes woulde fayne haue ioyned in â—ruce with the Scottes but because they stoode excommunicate by the pope he standing in feare therof desireth liceÌ„ce to entreate with them of peace the sayd excommunication notwithstanding whiche licence beyng obtayned a treaty was appoynted by commissioners on both parts at Newcastle at the feast of Sainct Nicholas next ensuing and so truce was taken for 12. yeares whereupon this is to be noted by the way gentle reader not vnworthy of obseruation that wheras in former tymes and especially of the late king Edward the first so long as the Scottes were vnder the popes blessing and we in displeasure with his holines for dealing with them so long we preuayled mightely agaynst them euen to the vtter subuersion in manour of their whole estate But nowe so soone as the Pope tooke our part the Scots were vnder his curse and excommunication Then gat they greater victories against vs then any time either before or sithence in somuch as being before not able to defend them selues agaynst vs they nowe pursued vs into the bowels of our owne country The king purposing to erect a house of Fryers Augustines within the towne of Boston in Lincolneshyre first prayed the popes licence in that behalfe Polidorius Virgilius among other histories of our English nation which he intermedleth withall prosecuting also the actes and life of this present King and comming to write of the Queenes goyng ouer into Fraunce inferreth much varietie and diuersitie of autours and story writers concerning the cause thereof Otherwise be geueth hymself no true certainty of that matter neyther yet toucheth he yâ— which was the cause in deede By reason partly that he being an Italian and a foreiner coulde not vnderstand our English toung And partly agayne being but one maÌ„ neyther coulde he alone come to the sight of all our Latine autours One I am sure came not to his perusing an old ancient Latine history fayre written in patchment but without name belonging to the library of William Cary Citizen of London In which story the truth of this matter â—out all ambiguitie is there fully and with all circumstaunces expressed as here briefly is excerpted The king of England had bene diuers sundry tymes cited vpp to the Courte of Fraunce to doe homage to the French king for the Dukedome of Aquitane other lands which the king then helde of Fraunce Whiche homage because the king of England refused to tender the French K. began to enter at such possessions as the king then did hold in Fraunce Whereupon great contention and confirtes there were on both sides At length in this yeare now present a Parliament was called at London Where after much altercation at last it was determined that certayne should be sent ouer to witte the Bishops of Winchester and Norwich and the Earle of Richmond to make agreement betwixt the two kinges For the better help and fortification of which agreement it was thought good afterward that Queene Isabell sister to Charles then the FreÌ„ch king shold be sent ouer Where is to be noted first that the Queenes landes possessions and castles a little before vpon the breach betweene the Frenche king and the Kyng of Englande were seised into the kinges handes and the Queene put to her pension c. Thus the Queene beyng sent ouer with a few to attend vpon her onely Syr Iohn Cromwell Baron and 4. knightes tooke theyr passage into Fraunce by whose mediation it was there concluded that the king of England if he would not himselfe come to do his homage he should geue to his sonne Edward the Dukedome of Aquitanie and the Earledome of Pontine and so he to come to make his homage to the king and to podesle the same This being in Fraunce concluded was sent ouer by message to the king of England with the kings letters patentes adioyned for the sate conduct of him or of his sonne Upon this deliberation was taken in the counsalle of England But the two Spensers fearing to take the Seas eyther with the king or els without the king to remayne behinde for scare of the nobles so appoynted that Prince Edward the kings sonne was sent whiche happened after to theyr vtter desolation as it followed For all thinges being quieted ordered according to the agreement in Fraunce K. Edward of England soone after Michaelmas sendeth for his wife and his sonne agayne out of Fraunce But the sending home most part of her family reinseth her selfâ— to returne For what cause it is not fully certayne whether for indignation that her possessions
to 922. li. 5 s. 11. d. besides the valuation of other riches and treasure within the Abbey which cannot be esteemed The Abbot all this space was at London in the parliament by whose procurement at length such rescue was sent down that 24. of the chiefe of the towne submitting theÌ„selues were committed to warde 30. cartes full of the townesmeÌ„ were caryed to Norwiche of whome 19. were there hanged diuers were put to conuict prison The whole tounship was condemned in seuen score thousand pound to be payd for damages of the house Iohn Berton AldermeÌ„ W. Herlng wâ—i 32. priests 13. women 138. other of the sayd town were outlawd Of whoÌ„ diuers after grudging at the Abbot for breaking promise with theÌ„ at London did confederate themselues together priuily in the night coÌ„ming to the mannour of Cheninton where the Abbot did lye brast open the gates who then entring in first bounde all his familie after they had robbed al his plate iewels and mony they tooke the Abbot and shaued him secretly with them conueyed him away to London where they remouing him from street to streete vnknowne from thence had him ouer Thames into Kent at length ouer yâ— sea they serried ouer to Dist in Brabante where they a sufficient tyme kept him in much penury misery and thraldome till at length the matter being searched they were all excommunicate first by the archb of Cant. then by the pope And at last being known where he was by his friends was deliuered and rescued out of the theeues handes and finally brought home with procession and restored to his house agayn And thus was that abbey with the Abbot of the same for what demerites I know not thus vexed and afflicted about this tyme as more largely I haue seene in theyr latine register But thus much briefly touching the rest I omit here about the latter end of this Edward the 2. ceaseth the history of Nic. Triuet and of Flor. Hist passing ouer to the raigne of the next king King Edward the 3. COncerning the acts story of K. Edward the 2. his deposing cruell death wrought by the false and counterfet letter of sir Roger Mortimer sent in the kings name to yâ— keepers for the which he was after charged drawne quartered I haue written sufficiently before and more peraduenture theÌ„ the profession of this Ecclesiasticall history wil well admit Notwithstanding for certayne respects causes I thought somewhat to extend my lunittes herein the more wherby both kings such as clune to be about them may take the better example by the same the one to haue the loue of hys subiects the other to learne to flee ambition not to beare themselues to brag of theyr fortune and state how hye so euer it be Considering with theÌ„selues nothing to be in this worldo so firme and sure that may promise it selfe any certayne continuance is not in perpetuall danger of mutatioÌ„ vnles it be fastened by God his protection After the suppression of this king as is aboue expressed Edward his soone was crowned king of England beyng about the yeare of 15. raygned the space of 50. yeares who was a prince of much and great temperance In feares of armes very expert and no lesse fortunate and lucky in all hys warres as hys father was infortunate before him In liberallitie also and clemeÌ„cy worthely coÌ„mended briefly in all princely vertues famous and excelleÌ„t Concerning the memorable acts of which prince doue both in warres and peace as how he subdued yâ— Scots had great victoryes by the sea how he conquered Fraunce an 1332. wan Calice an 1348. and trasâ—ated the staple thither tooke the French king prisoner how the French armes first by him was brought in conioyned with the English armes also how the order oâ— the Garter first by the sayd k. was inuented and ordayued an 1356. also an 1357. How the king in hys parliament at Notingham decreed that al such in Flaunders or other where that had skill in making cloth should peaceably inhabite the land and be welcome For 3. yeares before yâ— it was enacted that no wool shold be transported ouer the sea Which was to bridle the pride of that Fleminges who then loued better the sackes of wooll then the nation of EnglishmeÌ„ All these with other noble acts of this worthy Prince although in other chronicles be fully intreated of yet according to that order I haue begun saying somewhat of ech kinges raigne although not pertinent to our ecclesiastical history I haue here inserted the same making hast to other matters shortly compendiously abridging them out of diuers sundry authors together compacted mentioned in this wise The coronation and solemnity of K. Edward the third and all the pompe therof was no sooner ended but Robert of Bruse K. of Scotland vnderstanding the state and gouernment of the realme to be as it was in deed in the queene the yong king the Erle of Kent and sir Roger Mortimer And that the Lords and Barons as he was enformed did scarsely wel agree amongst themselues although he grew now in age and was troubled with the falling disease Yet thought he this a meet tyme for hys purpose to make inuasion Hooping for as good successe like victory now as but lately before he had at yâ— castle of Eustriuelin WherupoÌ„ about the feast of Easter he sent his Embassadours wyth Heralds and letters of defiance to the yong king Edward the 3. the Queene counsaile declaring that his purpose was with fire and sword to enter and inuade the Realme of England c. The K. Queene and counsaile hearing this bold defiance commaunded in all speedy preparation musters to be made throughout all the realme appoynting to euery band captaines conuenient at the citty of York by a day assigned them commaunding euery man to be with all their necessary furniture ready and throughly prouided They directed their letters also with all speede to sir Iohn of Heynault requiring him with suche souldiors and men at armes as he might conueniently prouide in Flaunders Heynalt and Grabant to meete the king and Queene vpon the Ascention day next ensuing at their Citty of Yorke The king Queene made speedy preparation for thys expeditioÌ„ The noble men prouided theÌ„selves of all things necessary therunto the English captaynes and souldiors theyr bands throughly furnished were redy at theyr appoynted time and place Sir Iohn of Heynalt Lord Bedmount mustring his men as fast was ready to take shipping where at Wysant in English Bothoms there lying for him redy he weÌ„t aboard and with a mery winde landed at Douer trauailing froÌ„ thence by small iournies dayly tyll he came wtin 3. dayes after the feast of Pentecost to the City of Yorke where the king and Queene with a great power of 6000. men within and about the City of Yorke expected his comming Before whome in curteous wise
maister but also the whole couÌ„try of Heynault And further for that to such an expedition as appertained he sayd the prouince of Reynault was but a small matter to make accoÌ„pt of he woulde procure for the king greater ayde friendship in the Empire as the Duke of Brabant his cousin Germaine and a puissant Prince the Duke of Guerles the Archbishop of Colayne the Marques of Iuliers c. which are all good men of warre and able to make 10. thousand fighting men sayth he Which aunswere well liked the king and made him ioyous therof But this counsaile of the king as secret as it was came to Phillip the French kinges cares wherupon he stayd the voiage of the Crosie whiche then he had in hand sending forth countermaundes to stay the same til he knew farther the purpose of the king of England The king hereupon himselfe taketh shipping accompanyed as to a king appertained and when he had consulted with all the foresayd Lords of the Empire in this matter and vnderstood theyr fidelitie he made hys repayre to the Emperour at whose handes he was well intertayned honorable receaued whoÌ„ the Emp. appointed to be his Lieâ—etenant generall hauing thereby more authoritie both to will commaund such as for this his expedition he trusted vnto and had made conuention with This hearing Phillip prepared his army and rigged hys nauy that so soone as the K should enter into the dominioÌ„ of Fraunce they also might enter into EnglaÌ„d requiting like for like The king of England after the feast of S. Iohn Baptist according to his purpose prepared all thinges ready to such an expeditioÌ„ coÌ„ducting his army gathering a greater strength in the Empire as before to him was promised vsing the Emperours authoritie therein as his lieftenant general howbeit at the charge altogether of the K. of England The French king as soone as king Edward had landed his army at Mackline in Flaunders and hearing of the defiance which the king and other Noble men of the Empire had sent vnto him Sent certaine ships lying ready therunto and wayting for such oportunitie vppon the cost of England did so much that vpon a Sonday whilest the townes men were at the Church little looking for any such matter entred the hauen of Southampton tooke the towne and spoyled the same defloured maydens enforced wiues brent kild tooke captiues and caryed away riche Ipoyles and great booties to theyr ships and so agayn departed into Fraunce Further as the king of EnglaÌ„d had allied himselfe with the noble men of the Empire and had the friendly fauour of the Emperour also therunto so the French king made the like league and aliance with Dauid the king of Scots whom the king had so hardly delt with all in Scotland as partly before you had and kept the most part of Scotland vnder hys subiection Binding the sayd Dauid is well by writing as oth pledge that without his consent he should make no peace nor conclude any truce with the king of England who agayne assured hym of ayd and rescue and helpe and to recouer his kingdome dominioÌ„ to his vse and forth with sent certain garisons bands into Scotland to keepe play with the Englishmen and there to fortifie diuers places till further oportunitie serued Hee also fortified with men money vitayle and munitioÌ„ the town of Cambrey which he suspected would be besieged lying so neare vpoÌ„ that Empire as in deed it came to passe For King Edward departing from Macheline set forward his host towardes Heynault and by the way asseÌ„bled such power as in the Empirie he looked for marching forward still till that they came to Cambrey it besieged with 40000. men while that with an other company the Fleminges Brabanters and Holenders went to S. Quentin But in effect neyther there nor at Cambrey nor els where any thing notorious was achieued but the summer being well spent and little preuailing in the siege of Cambrey being of situation strong wel defenced therwall with men munition brake vp the siege marched further into the hart of Fraunce towardes Mutterell Which thing the French king hauing vnderstanding of prepared himselfe to geue battaile to the king of England who with an other great army came to UiroÌ„fosse where daies were appoynted to meet in battaile but in the end nothing was done nor attempted betweene the princes And the king of EnglaÌ„d without any battaile either geuing or taking returned with his army from thence to Gaunt Concerning the cause of the sodaine remouing of the K. out of Fraunce seemeth most specially to rise of the pope which at the same time sent downe his Legates for the order of a peace to be taken betweene the kings At Gaunt was gathered by the kings appointment all the nobles as well of England as of the Empire in counsaile together what was best to be done Where playn answere was made to the king of England that vnlesse he would take vpon him the claime and title of Fraunce as his lawfull inheritaunce and as King thereof prosecute his warres It might not be lawfull for them any further to ayde the king of England or to fight with him agaynst the French king for that the Pope had bound them in two millions of Florences of gold and vnder payne of excommunication that they should not fight against the lawfull king of Fraunce Whereupon the king thought good therfore presently to make open challenge to the Realme and Crowne of Fraunce and further to quarter intermingle the armes of Fraunce with the armes of England in one Scootchen Wherupon eftsoones K. Edward made answere vnto the Pope agayne directing vnto him his letters wherein he declareth at large his right title vnto the Crowne of Fraunce purging thereby hymselfe and hys cause vnto the Byshop The copy and tenour of which letter because it is to long to expresse it is to be found in the story of Thom. Walsingham remaining in the Library of I. Stephenson Citizen of LondoÌ„ who so hath lift or leisure to peruse the same Besides this letter to the pope he directed an other to the Pieres and Prelates of France he remayning yet at Gaunt in tenure as followeth * The letter of king Edward to the Nobles and commons of Fraunce EDward by the grace of God king of Fraunce and of England Lord of Ireland Vnto all Prelates and the Ecclesiasticall persons to the Pieres Dukes Earles Barons and to the commons of Fraunce greeting The high Lord and king aboue to whome although his will be in his owne power yet woulde that power should be subiect vnto law commaunding euery thing to be geueÌ„ vnto him which is his declaring thereby that iustice and iudgement ought to be the preparation of the kinges seate Wherefore seing the kingdome of Fraunce through the prouidence of God by the death of Charles last king of Fraunce of famous
also slue and killed aboue 130. Knightes being all men of great possessions and prowesse and tooke other small cities and townes to the number of 300. Yet for all thys Phillip de Ualois the french king durst neither rescue his towns nor relieue his owne men but of hys great armie hee lost which is to be marueiled at being in the midst of his own countrey by famine other inconueniences for want of water more then 20000. men without any battaile by hym geuen Whereupon at the treatie of the sayde Phillip by hys embassadours to the king sent and by the mediation of the Lady Iane sister to the sayd Philip mother to the Earle of Henault whose daughter king Edwarde as you heard had married A truce containing the number of 15. articles for one yeare was concluded the king of Englande being very vnwilling and loth therunto Yet notwythstanding partly by the instance of the foresayd Lady but specially for that the king was greatly disappoynted through the negligence of his officers in England which sent hym not ouer such mony as he neded for the continuance of hys warres and paiment of his soldiors wages the articles being somewhat reasonable he agreeth to the truce therof the coÌ„ditions of which truce there concluded heere followe vnder wrytten 1. First that during the sayde truce no tales or mistrust of either part shall be a detriment or cause of breache of the same 2. Item that during the sayd respite or truce eyther of the Princes their helpers coadiutors and allies whatsoeuer shall remaine and be in the quiete possession of all such possessions holdes territories and landes as at thys preâ—ent day they kepe and enioy within the realme and dominion of Fraunce in what maner so euer they haue atchieued the same during the sayd truce 3. Item that the sayd princes their aiders coadiutors and allies whatsoeuer shall passe safely from one country to an other and all marchants with theyr marchandise as well by sea as by land as accustomably they haue ben wont except such banished men as haue ben banished out of that sayd realmes or any of them for other causes then the warres betwene the sayd princes 4. Item that the said two princes shal not procure either by themselues or any other any practice or other molestation to be made the one to the other by the byshop of Rome or any other belonging to the holy church whatsoeuer eyther for the warres begon or any other cause nor for the seruice of any of their allies coadiutors and aiders or any of them And that our holy father the Pope nor any other shal disturbe or molest either of the sayd two kings during the sayd time 5. Item that immediatly after the truce be proclaimed in both the hostes that they may stand bound of either side to kepe and obserue al and euery such article as shal be therein contained 6. Item that wythin 20 dayes next and immediately ensuing eache of the Princes shall cause to be proclaimed in Gascoyne and Guyen and other their lands these articles of truce to the intent they may be the better obserued kept and knowne 7. Item if by any the sayd princes their allies people or coadiutours any siege be layd in Gascoyne or the Dutchy of Guyen or any other Isles of the sea Gierncley or Gersey or any other that the same sieges be raised so soone as they shall heare of thys truce 8. Item that suche as are theeues and fugitiues out of the Countrey of Flaunders shall not returne during the truce and if they do that then such as appreheÌ„d them shal see iustice done vpon them and forfaite all the goodes they haue in Flaunders 9. Item it is accorded that the debtes due to Arras Tresponois or other titles of Fraunce shal neither be demaunded nor executed during the sayd truce 10. Item that all suche prysoners as haue bene taken during these warres shal be released out of prison sent home vpon theyr faith and othe to returne if they be not raunsomed during the sayd truce And if any shal refuse so to doe that then the Lord vnder whom he is shall constraine him to returne againe to prison 11. Item that all the bandes whatsoeuer they be whyche be made before thys sayde truce in the time of warre whether they be of goods spirituall or temporall be released wtout restitucion during the sayd truce 12. Also that these conditions of truce immediately may take effect betwene the Englishmen Scots their Lords aiders and allies and the same to endure vntill the Natiuitie of S. Iohn Baptist. And that certain persons be appointed by a certaine day to be at the marches of England and Scotland to confirme the same truce vnder such coÌ„ditions as haue bene accustomed in those partes And if the said Scottes refuse so to doe that then they to haue no aide out of Fraunce during the sayd truce 13. Item that this sayd truce be proclaimed in England and in ScotlaÌ„d wythin the 26. dayes after the date therof 14. Item it is accorded that within this truce be contayned Espamels Chatellon Geneuos the Byshop and the towne of Cambrey and castels of the same c. In witnes wherof we Iohn by the grace of God king of Bohemia and Earle of Luxemburgh Adulphe Byshop of Liege Raoule Duke of Loreine Ayemes Earle of Sauoy Iohn Earle of Darminacke on the one party And B. Duke of Brabante C. Duke of Gelre D. Marques of Iuliers sir Iohn of Henault and sir Beawmount on the other party betwixt the high puissant princes of France and England Have scaled thys instrument of truce and peace and deliuered the same accordingly in the church of Espleteline on monday the 25. day of September the yere of grace 1340. This truce thus finished king Edwarde brake vp hys campe remoouing his siege from Tourney came againe to Gaunt FroÌ„ whence very early in the morning he with a small company tooke shipping and by long seas came to the tower of LoÌ„don very few or none hauing vnderstanding thereof And being greatly displeased with diuers of his counsel and high officers for that through their default he was constrained against his will not hauing money to maintaine hys warres to condescende vnto the foresayde truce he commanded to be apprehended and brought vnto him to the tower the Lorde Iohn Stonhore chiefe iustice of England and syr Iohn Poulteney with diuers others and the next morning he sent for the Lorde K. Byshop of Chichester and the Lord Wake the Lorde Treasurer diuers other such that were in authority and office and commanded them al to be kept as prisoners in the said tower onely the sayd byshop excepted whom for feare of the constitution of Pope Clement whych commaunded that no Byshop should be by the king imprisoned he set at libertie suffered him to goe his way in his place substituted sir Roger Bourcher knight
of the kings chiualrie till at length by the occasion of the French warres it came downe to ix If a weeke By the example whereof the Frenche king being prouoked began also the like round table in Fraunce for the maintaining of the knighthoode At which tune the sayd French king moreouer gaue free libertie through his realme to fel downe trees for making of ships maintayning of his nauie whereby the Realme of Englande was not a litle damnified During the same yere the Clergie of England graunted to the king tenthes for 3. yeres for the which the king in recompence againe graunted to them his Charter containing these priuiledges that no Archbishop nor Bishop should be arreigned before his Iustices siue ad sectam suam siue partis if the sayd clarke do submit claime his cleargy professing himselfe to be a member of holy Church who so doing shall not be bound to come to his answer before the Iustices And if it shall be layd vnto them to haue maryed two wiues or to haue maried a widow the Iustices shall haue no power to proceede against them to inquire for the matter So that the cause shall be reserued to the spirituall court c. About this present time at the setting vp of the rounde table the king made Prince Edwarde his eldest sonne the first prince of Wales At this while yet continued the truce betweene the 2. kings Albeit it is likely to be thought that y◠French king gaue many attempts to infringe the same Wherupon Henry earl of Lancaster with 600. men at armes and as many archers as were sent ouer to Gascoin y◠yere after an 1345. who there so valiantly is said to behaue him selfe that he subdued 55. towneships vnto the king 23. noble men he toke prisoners encountring with the French men at Attebroke So curteously and liberally he dealt with his souldiors y◠it was a ioy to them and a preferment to fight vnderneath him His maner was in winning any towne litle or nothing to reserue to himself but to sparie y◠who le spoile to his souldiors One example in the author whom I follow is touched howe the foresaide Earle at the winning of the towne of Bryers where he had graunted to euery soldior for hys bootie the house with all the implements therein which he by victory should obtaine among other his soldiors to one named Reh fell a certaine house with the implements thereof wherein was contained the mint and mony coyned for that country to the valure of a great substance which when the soldior had found in breaking vp a house where first the grosse mettall was not yet perfectly wrought he came to the Earle declaring to him the treasure to know what was his pleasure therein To whome the Earle answered that the house was his whatsoeuer he found therein Afterwarde the souldior finding a whole mint of pure siluer ready coyned signified the same to the earle for somuch as he thought such treasure to be to great for his portion to whom the sayd Earl againe answering declared that hee had once geuen him the whole house and that he had once geuen he would not call backe againe as childrē vse to play And therfore had hym enioy that which was graūted to him And if the mony were thrice as much it should be his owne Ex chron Albanens Which story whither it was true or otherwise in those dayes I haue not to affirm But certes if in these our couetous wretched daies nowe present any author should reporte the like acte to be practised I would hardly beleeue it to be true As the erl of Lancaster was thus occupied in Gascony the Scots were as busy here in England wasting spoyling without mercy which were thought not vnlike to be set on by y◠French king And therfore was iudged both by that by other diuers wayes to haue broken the coutnants of truce betwene him and the king of England Wherfore y◠next yere insuing An. 1346. king Edward first sending his letters to the court of Rome therin cōplaining to the pope of Philip de Ualois how he had trāsgressed and brokē the truce betwene them made which by cuidēt probations he there made manifest about the mōth of Iuly made hys voyage into Normandy in suche secrete wise that no man wel knewe whether he intended Where first he entred the towne of Bogs from thence proceeded vnto Cardone Where about the 27. of Iuly by the riuer of Cardone he had a strong battel with the Normands other French men which to stop hys passage defended y◠bridge At the which battel were taken of the Lords of France the erle of Ewe the erle of Tankeruile And of knights wyth other men of armes to the number of an 100. of foote men 600. and the towne and suburbs beaten downe to the hard wals And all that could be borne away transported to the shippes A little before mention was made how the French K. began first to infringe the truce taken and howe the Earle of Lancaster vpō the same was sent vnto Gascony Now for the more euidence of the matter cōcerning the falling of the French king from the league and other his wrongs vntrue dealing It shal better in the kings letter appeare who hearing word that the Lord Philip de Ualois contrary to the forme of truce taken at Uanes had apprehēded certaine of his nobles of Englande and had brought them to Paris to be imprisoned put to death beside other slaughters and spoilings made in Britaine Gascony and other places moe He therfore seing the truce to be broken of the French kings part being thereto of necessity compelled In the yeare aboue prefixed the 14. of the month of Iune did publish and send abroad hys letter of defiance containing thys effect The kings letters of defiance against the French king TO all and singular to whom these presents shal come publike greeting We thinke it is not vnknowen vnto you all that after the decease of Charles late king of Fraunce of famous memorie brother to our redoubted Lady mother Quene Isabel Quene of England That the crowne of Fraunce by iust inheritance hath fallen vnto vs as to the next heire male now liuing after the sayd king Nowe Phillip de Valoys being sonne but only to the vncle of the foresayde king Charles and therefore by degree of consanguinity being further of remoued from the same we being in the time of our minoritie hath violently by force and power cōtrary to God and iustice vsurped occupied and yet doth occupy the same inuading further and spoyling our landes in the Dukedome of Aquitania and ioyning himselfe with our rebellious ennemies the Scots seeking our subuersion both by land and by sea to the vttermost of hys endeuour And although wee to preuent the damages which might rise by warre haue offred to the sayde
with victuals Thus fare you well Written at the siege before the towne of Calis the 14 day of September After the siege and winning of Poisie the third day of September an 1346. the king through the midst of Fraūce directed his passage vnto Calis as by the tenor of this letter you heare besieged the same which siege he continued from the third of September aforesayd til the third day of August the yeare next ensuing vpon the which day it was rendered vp vnto the sayd king Edward the third and subdued vnto the crowne of England as after the Lord willing shall more appeare In the mean time during the siege of Calis Dauid the Scottish king at the request of the French king with a great army brast into the North parts of England and first besieging the towne of Lidell within sixe daies obteined the greatest part of the towne there taking all that he could find with Sir Walter Salby a valiant knight which was the keper of the hold caused him vncurteously to be put to the sword and so from thence proceeded further into England till at length being met with all by William Surthe Archbish. of Yorke and the L. Percy and the L. Neuell with other nobles of those parties calling gathering their men together in the plain nere to Durham the 17. day of October in the yere abouesayd through the gracious hand of Christ there were subdued conquered In the which conflict the Earles of Murrise and Stratheron with the flower of all the chiualry and principall warriors of Scotland were slaine Also the foresayd king Dauid with the Earles of Mentiffe Fiffes and other Lords and Williā Douglas Mas klime fleming and William Douglas other many moe men of armes were taken prisoners so the mischiefe which they intended to other fell vpon theyr owne heads During moreouer the sayd siege of Calis the foresayd Pope Clemēt the 6. writing to the king of England wēt about vnder the pretence of peace to stop hys proceedings whose letters here follow nuder written The letter of the Pope to the king of England in the behalfe of the Frenchmen CLement the Bishop seruaunt of Gods seruaunts To his welbeloued sonne in Christ Edward the puissaunt king of England Salutation and Apostolical blessing If you diligētly consider deare sonne as ought a catholicke Prince to do the slaughter of such an innumerable sort bought with the precious bloud of Christ our redemer the losse of their substaunce soules and the lamētable perils which the dissentions and warres stirred vp betwene you and our welbeloued sonne Philippe the noble king of Fraūce haue brought vpō vs and yet dayly do without intermissiō And also the bewayling of so many poore people crying out of Orphans and pupils lamentation of widowes and other miserable people which be robbed and spoyled and almost famished what exclamation they make with teares running downe theyr cheeks yelling and crying vnto God for helpe as also the destruction of churches monasteries holy places holy vessels and other ornamēts vnto gods seruice dedicated the sacrilegious robberies takings imprisonings the spoyling of holy churches religious persons with many other such innumerable detestable execrable mischiefes offending the eies of the diuine maiesty All which if your princely hart woulde consider and well remember with this also that Catholicke sayth especially in the East partes and the Christians there abiding by meanes of the same dissentions and warres destitute of the helpes of such catholicke men as are in the West parties are so afflicted of the Infidels seyng the other partes of Christendome so troubled with cruell persecutions yea and more crueller then euer it hath bene although in these times to amplify this our sayth in the sayd East parts is cruell persecution shewed more then hath bene of many yeares past doubtles we beleue it would pity your hart And to the end that such and so great euils should no further proceed nor yet that so great good as might be done by delating of our foresayd fayth in these times should be let hindered we desire you that ye would applye your minde to make some agreement and peace with the foresaid king For if my welbeloued sonne God hath geuen vnto you-prosperous successe and fortune ye ought rather to humble thē to extoll your selfe and so much the more readier to encline to his peace and to indeuour your selfe to please God which loueth peace and delighteth in peaceable men and to eschew the foresayd euils which without doubt doe grieuously offend him Furthermore we maruell greatly that vnto our reuerend brother Anibaldus Byshop of Tusculane and our beloued sonne Stephen of the title of S Iohn and Paule priest and Cardinall of the apostolicall sea being sent as Legats by vs and the same see Apostolical to intreat a peace who diligently and faythfully laboring for the same as louers of verity iustice and equity and therwithall regarders of your honour could not be suffered touching the intreatye of the same peace to come vnto your Graces presence Wherefore we desire your kingly highnesse more earnestly for the mercy of God with more vehemence require the same that you taking vp the foresaid horrible euils and preuenting the sweetnes of piety and compassion may escape the vengeance of Gods indignation which were to be feared if you should perseuer in your former euils as God forbid And as touching the intreaty for peace for which our foresayd Cardinals were sent vnto you howbeit secretly least it should be any derogation to your honor we desire you to condescend therunto with all your affection you will incline your minde to the same so pleasaunt vnto God so desired of the world as also to you the foresayd king vnto the catholicke sayth profitable And that the same peace by Gods help grace established made perfect you might assay your puissant strength about gods busines in the foresaid east partes so good occasion seruing as before is sayd in these our times being so apt aduasicements of your honor happy increasing of your princely name for seruētly we haue heard of you reported to behaue your selfe in all your attemptes Thus we doubt not but that you wil write vnto vs again touching the premisses and the purpose of your intention touching the same Dated at Auinion the 18 of February and 5 yeare of our Papacy The aunswere of the king of England to the foresayst letter of the Pope MOst holy father we vnderstand by the letters of the reuerēd fathers in God the Byshop of Tusculan and Stephen of the title of S. Iohn Priest Cardinals Legats of the Court of Rome as also by the letters of your holynesse sent vnto vs that ye maruell greatly for that your sayd Legates were of purpose sent vnto vs and commaunded to intreat of a peace betwene our aduersary of Fraunce and vs that we would not
English men Upon the Friday folowing they which were besieged in the towne of Calis seeing the king to be retyred vpon whose helpe they trusted being also in great penury famine for lack of victuals otherwise in much misery vehemently distressed surrendered the towne to the kinges handes who like a mercifull Prince onely deteining certeine of the chiefe the rest with the whole coÌ„mons he let go with bagg baggage diminishing no part of their goods shewing therein more Princely fauour to them then they did of late in Queene Maries dayes vnto our men in recouering the sayd towne of Calis agayne After the winning thus of Calis as hath bene premised king Edward remaining in the sayd towne a certaine space was in consultatioÌ„ concerning his voyage proceding farther into Fraunce But by meanes of the foresayd Cardinals truce for a certayne time was takeÌ„ and instrumentes made so prouided that certayne noble meÌ„ as well for the french K. as for the king of England should como to the Pope there to debate vpon the Articles Unto the which king Edward for peacesake was not greatly disagreing Which was an 1347. Ex Tho. Walsingh The next yeare folowing which was an 1348. fell a sore plague which they call the first generall pestilence in yâ— realme of England This plague as they say first springing froÌ„ the East so spreading westward did so mightely preuaile here in this land beginning first at Dorcester the countryes thereabout that euery day lightly 20. some dayes 40. some 60. moe dead corses were brought layd together in one pitte This beginning the first day of Angust by the first of Nouember it came to LondoÌ„ Wheras the vehement rage therof was so hoate and did increase so much that from the first day of February til about the beginning of May in a Churchyard then newlye made by smithfield aboue 200. dead corses euery day were buried besides them which in other Churchyardes of the Cittye were layd also At leÌ„gth by the grace of Christ ceasing ther it proceded from thence to the Northparts Where also the next yeare after an 1349. it swaged After this in the next yeare insuing an 1350. the towne of Calis was by treason of the keper of the Castle almost betrayed and wonne from the English men Within the compasse of which yere dyed Philip the French king After whom king Iohn his sonne succeeded in the crowne Who the next yeare after vnder false precence of frendship caused the Constable of FrauÌ„ce Erle of Ewe to be beheaded who being taken prisoner before in warre by English men and long deteined in prison in England was liceÌ„sed by king Edward to visite his country of Fraunce In the same yere the town of Gwines was takeÌ„ by EnglishmeÌ„ while the keepers of the hold were negligent and a sleepe The yeare next folowing the Marshall of Fraunce with a great army was put to flight by Syr Roger Bentele Knight and Captayne in Britaine hauing but onely 600. Souldiours with him In this battell were taken 9. Knightes Esquires and Gentlemen 140. The French men Britaines by this victory were exceedingly discouraged and there pride cut downe In the yere after was Henry first made Duke of LaÌ„caster which before was Earle of Derby and Lancaster Also diuers good ordinaunces were appoynted in the Parliament at Westminster Which afterby auarice and parciall fauour of the head men were agayne vndone Concord and agreement about the yeare 1354. began to come well forward instruments were drawne vpon the same betwene the 2. kings But that the matter being brought vp to Pope Innocent 6. partly by the quareling of the FreÌ„ch men partly by the winking of the Pope which euer held with the French side the conditions were repealed which were these That the king of England all the Dukedome of Aquitanie with other lands there should be to him restored without homage to the French king And that king Edward agayn should surrender to him all his right and title which he had in Fraunce whereupon rose the occasion of great war and tumult which folowed after betwene the two Realmes It folowed after this the yeare of our Lord. 1355. that king Edward hearing of the death of Philip the French king that king Iohn his sonne had grauÌ„ted the Dukedome of Aquitine to Charles his eldest sonne Dolphin of Vienna sent ouer Prince Edward with the Earle of Warwick of Salisbury of Oxford and with them a sufficient number of able souldiors into Aquitania Where he being willingly receiued of diuers yâ— rest be subdued partly by force of sword partly receiued submitting themselues to his protection Not long after this in yâ— same yere word being brought to king Edward that Iohn the FreÌ„ch king was ready to meet him at S. Omers there to geue him battayle gathered his power set ouer to Calis with his 2. sonnes Leo nell Earle of Wilton and Iohn of Gaunt Earle of Richmond with Henry Duke of Lancaster c. who beyng come to S. Omers the French king with a mighty army of his francklings hearing of his coÌ„ming the nerer he approched to them the further they retyred backe wasting destroying behind them to the inteÌ„t that the english army in pursuing theÌ„ should finde no victuals By reasoÌ„ wherof king Edward folowing him by yâ— space of 9. or 10 dayes vnto HadeÌ„ wheÌ„ neither he could â—inde his enemy to fight nor victuals or forage for his army he returned vnto Calis where warre agayne being offered in the name of the king vpon vnstable conditions and yet the same not performed king Edward seeing the shrinking of his enemy froÌ„ Calis crossed the seas into England where he recouered agayne the towne of Barwicke which the Scots before by subtle traine had gotten At which time was grauÌ„ted vnto the king in Parliament 50. s. for euery sacke or packe of woll that should be caried ouer for the space of 6. yeares together By the which graunt the king might despend euery day by estimation aboue 100. marks sterling And for as much as euery yere 100000. sacks of woll were thought to be exported out of the Realme the sum thereof for 6. yeres space was esteemed to mount to 1500000. pouÌ„d sterling The same yeare when king Edward had recouered Barwick and subdued Scotland Prince Edward being in Gascony made toward the FreÌ„ch king Who notwithstanding by the way all bridges were cast downe great resistaunce made yet the victorious Prince making way with his sword after much slaughter of the Frenchmen many prisoners taken at length ioyning with the French king at Poytiers scarse with 2000. gaue the ouerthrow to the French king with 7000. men of armes and mor. In which conflict the French king himselfe and Philip hys sonne with L. Iames of Bourbon the Archb. of Senon II Earles 22. Lordes were
treasure to the wasting of ecclesiastical liuings to the withdrawing of diuine seruice almose hospitalitie and other acceptable workes and to the daily increase of all mischiefes Wherfore in person and by hys owne month the king required the whole estate to prouide here of due remedy To be noted finally in thys parliament of the 38. yere that the Acte of prouisors brought in thys parliament although in the printed copy cap. 1.2.3.4 doth agree with the recorde in maner yet in the saide recordes vnprinted are moe biting wordes against the Pope a mysterie not to be knowen of all men Notes of the 40. yeare of king Edward the third IT followeth moreouer in the sayd Acts of king Edward the 3. and in the 40. yere of his raigne an other Parliament was called at Westminster the 3. of May. An. 1366. the Bishop of Ely being Lord Chauncelour and speaker Who in the 2. day of the sayd assembly in the presence of the King Lordes and commons declared howe the day before generally they vnderstoode the cause of thys their assembly and now more particularly shuld vnderstand the same specially howe that the king vnderstode y◠the Pope for the homage which K. Iohn made to the sea of Rome for the Realmes of Englād Ireland and for the tribute by him granted ment by proces to cite the king of Rome to aunswere thereto Wherein the king required their aduises what were best for him to do if any such thing were attempted The Byshops by their selues required respite of answere vntill the next day So did the Lordes commons euery of them by their selues The same next day the whole estates reassembled together by common consent enacted in effect following vz. For asmuch as neither K. Iohn nor any other kyng coulde bring his realme people in such thraldome subiection but by common assent of Parliament the whyche was not done and therefore done against his othe at hys coronation besides many other causes If therefore the Pope should attempt any thing against the King by processe or other matter in deede That the king shall his subiects should withall their force and power resist the same Here moreouer is not to be omitted howe in the sayd present Parliament the Uniuersities of Oxford Cambridge on the one side and the Friers of the foure orders mēdicants in the said vniuersities on the other side Made long complaintes the one against the other to the kyng in Parliament and in the ende submitted themselues to the kings order After which the king vpon full digesting of the whole matter by assent of Parliament tooke order that as well the Chancelour scholers as the friers of those orders in the sayd Uniuersities should in al graces and other schole exercises vse eche other in frendly wise wythout any rumor as before That none of those orders shoulde receyue any scholers into theyr sayde orders being vnder the age of 18. yeares That the said Friers shall take no aduantage ne procure Bulles or other processe from Rome against the said vniuersities or procede therein And that the kyng haue power to redresse all controuersies betweene them from thence foorth And the offenders to be punished at the pleasure of the King and of the counsaile Notes of the 50. yeare of king Edward the third IN processe of the foresayd Actes and Rolles it followeth more that in the 50. yeare of the reigne of king Edward the 3. the yeare of our Lorde 1376. an other great Parliament was assembled at Westminster the xxiiij of Aprill Where Syr Iohn Knyuet being Lorde Chauncelour of England a certaine long Bill was put vp against the vsurpatiōs of the Pope as being the cause of all y◠plagues murrions famine and pouerty of the realme so as thereby was not left the third person or other cōmodity within the realme that lately was 2. That the taxes payed to the Pope of Rome for Ecclesiasticall dignities doe amount to fiue fold as much as the taxe of al profites as apperteine to the king by the yeare of his whole Realme And that for some one Byshoprike or other dignitie the Pope by way of translation and death hath 3.4 or 5. seuerall taxes 3. That the brokers of that sinfull Citie for money promote many caitifes being altogether vnlearned and vnworthy to a 1000. markes lyuing by yeare where the learned and worthy can hardly obteine 20. marks wherelearning decayeth 4. That aliens enemyes to this land who neuer saw ne care not to se their parishioners haue those liuings wherby they despise Gods seruice conuey away the treasure and are worse then Iewes or Sarasens 5. Also it was put vp in the said Bill to be considered that the lawes of the church would such liuings to be bestowed for charitie onely without praying or paying 6. That reason woulde that liuings geuen of deuotion should be bestowed in hospitality 7. That God had committed his sheepe to the Pope to be pastured and not shoren or shauen 8. That lay patrones perceiuing the couetousnes and simony of the pope do therby learne to sell their benefices to beasts none otherwise then Christ was sold to the Iewes 9. That there is none so rich a Prince in Christendome that hath the fourth part of so much treasure as the Pope hath out of this realme for churches most sinfully 10. Ouer and besides in the sayd Bill repeting againe the tendering zeale for the honor of the Church was declared and particularly named all the plagues whych haue iustly fallen vpon this realme for suffering the same church to be so defaced wyth declaration that it will daily encrease wythout redresse 11. Wherupon with much persuasion this was desired to helpe to reedifie the same and the rather for that this was the yeare of Iubiley the 50. yeare of the kynges reigne the yeare of ioy and gladnesse then the whych there could be no greater 12. The meanes howe to begyn this was to wryte 2. letters to the Pope the one in Latine vnder the kyngs scale the other in French vnder the seales of the nobles importing their particularities requiring redres of the which letter of the Lordes the effect may be seene in a like letter mentioned before pag. 479. 13. And for a further accomplishment hereof to enact that no money were caried foorth of the realme by letter of Lūbardy or otherwise or paine of forfaiture and imprisonment and to enact the articles hereafter ensuing 14. The king hath heretofore by statute prouided sufficiēt remedy and otherwise pursueth the same with the holy father the Pope so mindeth to do from time to time vntill he hath obteined aswel for the matters before as for the articles ensuing being in a maner all one 15. That the popes collector other straungers the kings enemies and onely lyger spies for English dignities and disclosing of the secretes of the realme may be
6. Item that euery Priest may absolue euery sinner being contrite and is bound to preach the Gospell vnto the people notwithstanding the prohibition of the Bishops pag. 467. 7. Item that a priest receiuing by bargaine any thing of yearely annuity is in so doing a schismaticke and excommunicate pag. 467. 8. Item he doth assuredly beleeue as he auoucheth that euery priest being in deadly sinne if he dispose himselfe to make the body of Christ doth rather commit idolatry theÌ„ make Christes body pag. 467. 9. Item that no priest doth enter into any house but to handle ill the wife the daughter or the mayd and therfore c. pag. 467. 10. Item that the child is not rightly baptised if the priest c. ibid. 11. Item that no maner of person if he liue agaynst Gods law c. ibid. 12. Item the same William agaynst the thinges premised and his reuocation and abiuration not to his hart coÌ„uerting but from euill to worse peruerting did turne aside into our dioces where running to and fro in diuers places hath of his owne rash head presumed to preach or rather to peruert c. 467. 13. Item after that we had heard diuers rumors slaunders of very many we directed diuers monitions and coÌ„maundementes comminatorye to be sent abroade by our Commissaries to sundry places of our dioces that no person of what estate degree or condition so euer he were of should presume to preach or to teach the sacred scripture to the people in places holy or prophane within our dioces c. page 466. 14. Item that the same sort of monitions inhibitions and precepts confirmed by our seale came to the true vndouted knowledge of the sayd William 15. Item the same William vnmindefull of his owne saluation hath sithens agaynst those monitions inhibitioÌ„s and preceptes and that which is more abhominable to be spoken in contempt of the high Bishops dignity to the slauÌ„der offence of many people presumed in diuers places of our sayd dioces to preach or rather to peruert to teach the forementioned other heretical erroneous and schismaticall deuises 16 Item the same William in preaching to the people on monday to wit the first of August in the yere of our Lord 1390. in the Church of Whitney in our dioces held and affirmed that no Prelate of the world of what state prehemineÌ„ce or degree soeuer he were of hauing cure of soule being in deadly sinne c. pag. 466. 17. Item the same William in many places sayd affirmed in the presence of many faythfull â—hristian people after the sacramentall words vttered by the priest hauing the intent to consecrate there is not made the very bodye of Christ in the sacrament of the Eucharist pag. 466. 18. Item that accidences cannot be in the sacrameÌ„t of the aulter without theyr subiect that there remayneth materiall bread Concomitanter with the body of Christ in the sacrament Vide supra pag. 466. 19. Item that a priest being in deadly sinne cannot by the power of the sacrameÌ„tall words make the body of Christ c. pag. 466. 20. Item that all priests are of like power in all poynts notwithstanding that some of them are in this worlde of higher dignity degree or preheminence pag. 466. 21. Item that contrition onely putteth away sinne if a man shall be duely contrite and that all vocall confession and exercise is superfluous and not requisite of necessitye to saluation Ibidem 22. Item that inferior Curates haue not theyr power of binding and loosing mediatly from the pope or bishop but immediately of Christ. c. pag. 466. 23. Item that the pope cannot graunt such kind of annuall pardons because there shall not be so many yeares to the day of iudgement as is conteyned in the popes buls or pardons Whereby it followeth that pardons are not so much worth as they are noysed and praysed to be Ibid. 24. Item that it is not in the Popes power to graunt to any penitent body forgeuenes of the paine or of the trespasse pag. 466. 25 Item that one geuing his almes to any bodye which as he iudgeth hath no neede thereof doth sinne in so geeuyng it pag. 466. 26 Item that it standes not in the power of any prelate of what priuate religion soeuer he bee to geue by letters benefites of their order Neither do such kind of benefits geuen profit them to whom they be geuen for the saluatioÌ„ of soules Vide supra pag. 466. 27 Item that the same William vnmindfull of his owne saluation hath many times and often resorted to a certain desert wood called Derwalswood of our dioces and there in a certayne vnhallowed Chappell nay a prophane cottage hath presumed of his owne propre rashnesse to celebrate c. pag. 466. 28 Item the same William hath also presumed to do the like thinges in a certayne prophane chappel situate in the parke of Newton nigh to the towne of Leyntwardyn in the same our dioces pag. 466. ¶ Which thinges being done the same faithful Christen people and specially sir Walter Pride the penitentiarie of our Cathedrall Church of Hereforde personally appearing before vs sittyng in our iudgement seate in the parish Church of Whiteborne of our diocesse brought forth and exhibited two publique instruments against the same Walter Brute in the case of cursed heresie aforsaid of which instrumentes here followeth the tenours and Articles in this sort In the name of God Amen Be it euidently knoweÌ„ to all persoÌ„s by this preseÌ„t publike instrumeÌ„t the in the yeare froÌ„ the incarnatioÌ„ after the course and coÌ„putation of the church of England 1391. the indiction xv of the pontifical office of our most holy father and Lord in Christ Lord Boniface the ix by Gods Wisedome Pope the second yeare the xv day of the month of October in the dwelling house of the worshipful maÌ„ maister Iohn Godemoston Chanon of the Cathedral Church of Hereford in the presence of me the publique Notary vnder written and of witnesses subscribed Walter Brute lay man learned of Hereford dioces personally appearing sayde auouched and stifly maintayned that the sayde Bishop of Hereforde and his assistaunces which were with him the third day of the foresayde month of October the yeare of our Lord aforesayd in the Church of Hereford did naughtely wickedly peruersly and vniustly condemne the aunsweres of sir William Swinderby Chaplaine geuen by the same sir William to the same Lord byshop in wryting and also the articles ministred by the same sir William And furthermore he sayd held and aduouched that the same conclusions geuen by the same sir WilliaÌ„ euen as they were geuen are true and Catholike Item as touching the matters obiected agaynst hym by them that stoode by concerning the sacrament of the aulter he sayd that after the sacramentall words there doth remaine very bread and the substance therof after the coÌ„secration of the body of Christ and
that there do not remain accidencies without substance or subiect after the coÌ„secration of the body of Christ. And touching this matter the doctors holde diuers opinions Furthermore as concerning the Pope he said helde and auouched that he is the very Antichrist because yâ— in lyfe and maners he is contrary to the lawes doctrines and deedes of Christ our Lord. All and euery of these things were done euen as they be aboue writteÌ„ and rehearsed in the yeare of our Lord poÌ„tificall office month day place aforesayd at supper time of the day aforenamed theÌ„ and there being present the worshipful and discrete men sir Walter Ramsbury chiefe chaÌ„ter of the sayde Cathedrall Church of Hereforde Roger Hoore Chanon of the same Church Walter Wall Chaplain of the said church of Hereford being a vicar of the Choral certaine other worthy witnesses of credit that were specially called and desired to the premisses Ex Regist. Herford And I Richard Lee whelar clerke of Worcester being a publike notarye by the authoritie Apostolike was personally present at all and singuler the premisses whilest that as is before rehersed they were done and a doing in the yere of our lord 1391. pontisical office month day place the houre aforesaid I did see write and heare all and singuler those things thus to bee done and haue reduced theÌ„ into this publike maner and forme being desired truely to restifie the premisses haue sealed the sayde instrument made hereupon with mine accustomed scale and name In the name of God Amen Be it plainly knoweÌ„ to all persons by this present publike instrumeÌ„t that in the yere from the incarnation of the lord after the course and coâ—â—pâ—â—tation of the church of England 1391. the indiction fifteene in the 3. yere of the pontifical office of the most holy father in Christ and our Lord Lord Boniface Pope by the prouydeÌ„ce of God the 9. in the 19. day of the month of Ianuary Walter Brute layman of Hereford dioces personally appearing before the reuereÌ„d father in Christ and Lord. Lord Iohn by gods grace B. of Herford in the presence of me being a publike notarie one of the witnesses vnder written did say hold publish affirme the coÌ„clusioÌ„s hereafter written the is to say yâ— christen people are not bouÌ„d to pay tithes neither by the law of Moses nor by the law of Christ. Item that it is not lawful for Christians for any cause in any case to sweare by the creator neither by the creature Item he confesseth openly and of his owne accord that within the same month of Ianuary he did eate drink and communicate with William Swinderby not being ignorant of the sentence of the said reuerend father whereby the same William Swinderby was pronounced an heretique schismatique and a false seducer of the common people Which conclusions the same reuerend father caused to bee writteÌ„ and in writing to be deliuered to the same Walter Which when he had seene and red he sayd also that he did maintaine and iustifie them according to the lawes aforesayd These thinges were done in the chamber oâ— the sayd bishop of Herford at his manor of Whitborne of the sayde dioces of Hereford then being there present the same Byshop abouesaid M. Reynold of Wolsten Canon of Hereford sir Phillip Dileske parson of the parish church of Blamurin Thomas Guldefeld parson of the Church of Englisbyknore Iohn Cresset parson of the church of Whytborne and Thomas Wallewayne housholde seruant for witnesses specially called and desired to the premisses of the dioces of Hereford and S. Asse And I Benedict Come clerke of the dioces of S. Asse publike notary by the Apostolike authoritie of the dioces of S. Asse was personally present together with the witnes before named at all and singuler these and other thinges here premised whilest they were so done and a doing did see heare write those things so to be done as is before mencioned and did write the same and reduce them into this publike forme with my wonted accustomed seale and name haue sealed it being desired and required truly to testifie the premisses At the last the aforesaid Walter Brute did present and cause to be presented to vs at diuers places and times assigned by vs to the same Walter to aunswere to yâ— former conclusions and articles diuers scroules of paper writteÌ„ with his owne proper hand for his aunswers to the same Articles and conclusions aboue written he partly appearing by his owne selfe before vs sitting in our iudgement seat and partly by his messengers specially appoynted to that purpose of which scroules the tenors do follow in order worde by worde and be on this maner In the name of the father and of the sonne and the holy ghost Amen I Walter Brute sinner layman husbaÌ„dmaÌ„ a Christian hauing mine ofspring of the Brittons both by my father mothers side of the Britons haue ben accused to the B. of Hereford that I did erre in many matters concerning the catholike Christen fayth by whoÌ„ I am required yâ— I should write an aunswere in Latin to all those matters whose desire I wil satisfie to my power protesting first of al before God before al the world the like as it is not my mind through Gods grace to refuse the knoweÌ„ truth for any reward greater or smaller yea be it neuer so bigge nor yet for the feare of any temporal punishment eueÌ„ so it is not my mind to maintain any erroneous doctrine for any coÌ„modities sake And if any maÌ„ of what state sect or condition so euer he be wil shew me that I erre in my writings or sayings by the authoritie of the sacred scripture or by probable reason grounded in the sacred scripture I wil humbly and gladly receiue his information But as for the bare wordes of any teacher Christ onely excepted I wil not simply beleue except hee shal be able to stablish theÌ„ by the truth of experience or of the Scripture for because that in the holy Apostles elected by Christ there hath beue fouÌ„d errour by the testimony of the holy scripture because that Paule himselfe doth coÌ„fesse that he rebuked Peter for that he was worthy to be rebuked Galat. the 2. Chapiter There hath ben errors fouÌ„d in the holy doctors that haue ben before vs as they themselues confesse of them selues And oftentimes it falleth out that there is error founde in the teachers in our age who are of contrary opinions among themselues and sâ—me of them do sometimes determine mine one thing for truth and others do condemne the selfe same thing to be heresye or error Which protestation premised I wil here place 1. suppositions or cases for a grouÌ„d and a foundatioÌ„ of all things that I shall say out of which I would gather two probable conclusions stablished vpoÌ„ the same and vpon the sacred Scripture By which coÌ„clusions when as
goodnesse sake that he will wholy reforme our Church now altogether out of frame vnto the perfection of his first beginning and original Ex Archiuis Regijs ¶ These verses following were annexed vnto the conclusions Plangunt Anglorum gentes crimen Sodomorum Paulus fert horum sunt idola causa malorum Surgunt ingrati Gyerzite Simone nati Nomine praelati hoc defensare parati Qui Reges estis populis quicunque praeestis Qualiter his gestis gladios prohibere potestis ¶ The which verses are thus Englished The English nation doth lament of Sodomites their sinne Which Paule doth plainely signifie by Idoles to begin But Giersitis full ingrate from sinfull Symon sprong This to defende though Priests is name make bulwarkes greed and strong Ye Princes therefore which to rule the people God hath placed With iustice sword why see ye not this euill great defaced After these conclusions were thus proposed in the Parliament the king not long after returned home from Dubline into England toward the latter ende of the Parliament Who at his return called certaine of his nobles vnto him Richard Stury Lewes Clifforde Thomas Latimer Iohn Mountacute c. whom he did sharply rebuke and did terribly threaten for that hee heard them to be fauourers of that side charging them straightly neuer to hold maintaine nor fauour any more those opinyons and conclusions And namely of Richarde Stury he tooke an othe that he should neuer from that day fauoure or defende any such opinions which othe being taken the king then answered And I sweare sayth he againe to thee that if thou doest euer breake thine oth thou shalt die for it a shameful death c. Ex Chron. D. Albani All this while W. Courtney Archbyshop of Caunterbury was yet aliue who was a great stirrer in these matters But yet Pope Urbane the great maister of the Catholicke secte was deade and buried 6. yeare before After whom succeeded in the schismatical sea of Rome pope Boniface 9. who nothing inferiour to hys predecessour in all kinde of cruelties left no diligence vnattempted to set forward that which Urbane had begon in suppressing them that were the setters foorth of the light of the Gospell and had wrytten sundry times to king Richard as well for the repealing of the Actes of Parliament against his prouisions Quare impedit and premunire facias as also that hee should assist the Prelates of Englande in the cause of God as he pretended against such whom he falsly suggested to be Lollardes and traytors to the Church to the king and the Realme c. Thus the curteous pope whom he coulde not reach with his sword at least with cruel slander of hys malitious toung would worke his poyson agaynst them which letter he wrote to the king in the yeare of our Lord. 1396. Which was the yeare before the death of W. Courtney Archbishop of Caunterbury After whom succeded in that see Thomas Arundel brother to the Earle of Arundel being first Byshop of Ely afterwarde Archbyshop of Yorke and Lord Chancelor of England and at last made Archbyshop of Caunterbury about the yeare of our Lorde 1397. The next yeare following which was the yeare of our Lord 1398. and the 9. yeare of the Pope I finde in certaine recordes of the Bishop of Duresme a certaine letter of K. Richard 2. written to the said pope Boniface Which because I iudged not vnworthy to be sene I thought here to annexe the same proceeding in forme as foloweth ¶ To the moste holy father in Christ and Lorde Lorde Boniface the 9. by the grace of God high Pope of the most holy Romish and vniuersall Churche hys humble and deuout sonne Richard by the grace of God king of England and Fraunce Lord of Irelande greeting and desiring to help the miseries of the afflicted Church and kissing of that his blessed feete WHo wil giue my head water mine eyes streaming teares that I may bewaile the decay and manifold troubles of our mother which haue chaunced to her by her owne children in the distresse of this present schisme and diuision For the sheepe haue forgotten the proper voyce of their shepherds and hirelings haue thrust in themselues to feede the Lordes flocke who are clothed with the apparell of the true shephearde chalenging the name of honour dignity resembling so the true shepheard that the pore sheepe can scarse know whome they ought to folow or what pastour as a straunger they ought to flee and whom they shuld shun as an hireling Wherefore we are afraid least the holy standard of the Lord beforsaken of his host and so that Citye being full of riches become solitary and desolate and the land or people whych was soâ—t to say flourishing in her prosperities I sate as a Quene and am not a widowe least it be destitute of the presence of her husband and as it were so bewitched that shee shall not be able to discerne his face and so wrapped in mases that she shal hot know where to turne her that she might more easily finde him and that she shall with weeping speake that saying of the spouse I sought him whom my soule loueth I sought him and found him not For now we are compelled so to wander that if any man say beholde here is Christ or there we may not beleeue him so saying and so many shepheards haue destroyed the Lordes vineyarde and made his amiable portion a waste wildernesse This multitude of shepherdes is become very burdenous to the Lords flocke For when two striue to be chief the state of both their dignities standes in doubt and in so doing they geue occasion to all the faithfull of Christ of a schisme and diuision of the Churche And although both parties goe about to subdue vnto their power the whole Church militant yet coÌ„trary to both their purpose by working this way there beginneth to rise nowe a diuision in the body of the Church Like as when the diuision of the quicke innocent body was asked when the two harlots did striue afore Salomon like as the ten tribes of Israel folowed â—eroboham the intruder and were withdrawne from the kingdome for Salomons sinnes euen so of olde time the desire of ruling hath drawne the great power of the world from the vnitie of the Churche Let your selues remember we beseeche you how that all Greece did fall from the obedience of the Romish Churche in the time of the faction of the primarche of Constantinople and howe Mahome with his felowes by occasion of the supremacie in Ecclesiasticall dignitie deceiued a great part of Christians and withdrewe them from the Empire and ruling of Christ. And nowe in these dayes where as the same supremacie hathe wythdrawen it selfe from the obedience of it in so muche that nowe in very fewe realmes the candle that burnes afore the Lord remaineth and that for Dauids sake his seruaunt And although nowe remaine fewe countreys professing
Item in the same Parliament was put vp by publike petion that the popes collector should be commaunded to auoyd the Realme within 40. dayes or els to be taken as the kinges enemy and that euery such collector from henceforth may be an Englishman and sworn to execute the statutes made in this Parliament Moreouer in the sayd Parliament the yere abouesayd of the king the 26. of Ianuary M. Iohn Mandour Clark was charged openly in the parliament that he should not passe ne send ouer to Rome ne attempt or doe any thinge there touching the Archdeaconry of Durham in preiudice of the king or of hys lawes or of the party presented thereto by the king on perill that might ensue The next yeare following whiche was the 14. of thys kinges raigne it was enacted first touching the staplers that after the feast of the Epiphany next ensuing that the staple should be remoued from Calice into England in suche places as are contayned in the statute made in 27. Edw. 3. the which statute should be fully executed and further that euery Alien that bringeth merchaundise into the Realme should finde sufficient surety to buy and cary awaye commodities of the Realme to halfe the value of his sayd merchaundise Item in the same parliament petition was made that agaynst the horrible vice of vsury then termed shifts practised as well by the clergie as laitie the order made by Iohn Notte late Mayor of Londō might be executed throughout the Realme Moreouer in the 15. yeare of the raigne of the foresayde king it was accorded for that syr W. Brian knight had purchased from Rome a Bull directed from the Archbshop of Cant and Yorke to excommunicate suche as had broken vp his house and had taken away diuers letters priuilegies and charters The same Bull being red in the parliament house was adiudged preiudicial to the kings crown and in derogation of the lawes for the whiche hee was by the king and assent of the Lordes committed to the Tower there to remayne at the kinges will and pleasure In the sayd Parliament also W. Archb. of Canterbury maketh his protestation in the open parliament saying that the pope ought not to excommunicate any bishop or to entermeddle for or touching anye presentment to anye ecclesiasticall dignitie recorded in any the kinges courtes He further protested that the pope ought to make no translation to any Byshopricke within the realme against the kinges will for that the same was to the destruction of the realme and crowne of England whiche hath alway bene so free as the same hath had none earthly soueraigne but onely subiecte to God in all thinges touching regalties and to none other The which protestation he prayd might be entred In the 17. yeare of the raygne of the king aforesayd it was desired that remedy might be had agaynst suche religious persons as caused their villains or vnderlinges to mary free women inheritable wherby the lands came to those religious mens handes by collusion Item that sufficient persons might be presented to benefices who may dwell on the same so as theyr stocke for want therof do not perish Item that remedy might be had agaynst the Abbotes of Colchester and Abinton who in the townes of Colchester and Colnham clayme to haue sanctuary To come to the parliament holden in the 20. yeare of this kinges raigne we finde moreouer in the sayd rolles how that the Archb. of Cant. and York for themselues and the clergy of their prouinces declared to the king in open parliamēt that forasmuch as they were sworn to the pope and see of Rome if any thing were in the parliament attempted in restraynt of the same they woulde in no wise assent therto but verily withstand the same the which theyr protestation they require to be enrolled Upon the petition of the begging Friers there at large it was enacted that none of that order shoulde passe ouer the seas without licence of his soueraigne nor that he shoulde take vppon him no order of M. of Diuinitie vnlesse he were first apposed in his Chapter prouinciall on payne to be put out of the kinges protection Item that the kings officers for making arests or attachementes in Churchyardes are therefore excommunicated wherof remedy was required In the yeare of the same kinges raygne 21. the Parliment being holden at Westminster we find how the commons in full Parliament accused Thomas Arundell archbishop of Caunterbury for that he as Chauncellor procured and as chiefe doer executed the same commission made trayterously in the tenth yeare of the king And also that he the sayd Archbishop procured the Duke of Gloucester and the Earles of Arundell and Warwicke to encroth to themselues royall power and to iudge to death Simon de Burley and sir Iohn Berners without the kings assent Wheron the Commons required that the same archbish might rest vnder safe keeping wherunto for that the same impeachementes touched so great a person they would be aduised Item the 25. day of September the Commons prayed the king to geue iudgement agaynst the sayd Archbishop according to his desertes The king aunswered that priuately the sayd Archbishop had confessed to him howe he mistooke himselfe in the sayd Commission and therefore submitted himselfe to the kings mercy Wherfore the king Lordes and sir Thomas Percy proctor for the clergie adiudged the facte of the sayd Archbishop to be treason and hymselfe a traytour and therfore it was ordered that the sayd Archbishoppe shoulde be banished his temporalties seased his landes and goodes forfeyted as well in vse as in possession The king further prescribed that the sayd Archbishop shoulde take hys passing on Friday within 6. weekes of Michaelmas at Douer towardes the parts of Fraunce Thus hauing hitherto sufficiently touched and comprehended such thinges as haue happened in the raygne of this king necessary for the Church to knowe by course of story we come nowe to the 22. yeare of King Richardes raygne which is the yeare of our Lord 1399. In the which yeare happened the strange and also lamentable deposing of this king Richard the second aforesayd from hys kingly scepter Straunge for that the like example hathe not often bene seene in seates royall Lamentable for that it cannot be but grieuous to any good mans hart to see him eyther so to deserue if he were iustly deposed or if he were vuiustly depriued to see the kingly title there not able to hold his right wher by force it is compelled to geue place to might As concerning the order and processe of whose deposing for that it neither is greatly pertinent to my argument and is sufficiently contayned in Robert Fabian and in the kinges recordes in the Chronicle of S. Albons and in other histories at large it were here tedious and superfluous to entermedle with repeting therof What were the conditions and properties of this king partly before hath bene
touched In whome as some good vertues may be noted so also some vices may seeme to be mixed withall But especially this that he starting out of the steps of hys progenitors ceased to take part with them whiche tooke part with the gospell Wherupon it so fell not by the blind wheele of fortune but by the secret hand of him which directeth all estates that as he first began to forsake that mayntayning of the Gospell of God so the Lord began to forsake him And where the protection of God beginneth to fayle there can lack no causes to be charged withall whom God once giueth ouer to mans punishmeÌ„t So that to me considering the whole life and trade of this prince among all other causes alledged in storyes agaynst him none seemeth so much to be wayed of vs or more hurtfull to hym then this forsaking of the Lord and his word Although to such as list more to be certified in other causes concurring withall many and sondry defectes in that king may appeare in storyes to the number of 33. articles alledged or forced rather agaynst him In whiche as I cannot deny but that he was worthy of much blame so to be displaced therefore from his regall seate and rightfull state of the crowne it may be thought perhaps the causes not to be so rare so material in a prince which either could or els would haue serued had not he geuen ouer before to serue the Lord and hys word chusing rather to serue the humour of the Pope and bloudy Prelates theÌ„ to further the Lords proceedings in preaching of hys word And theÌ„ as I sayd how can enemies lack wher God standeth not to friend or what cause can be so little whiche is not able inough to cast downe where the Lords arme is shortned to sustayne Wherefore it is a poynt of principall wisedome in a Prince not to forget that as he standeth alwayes in neede of God hys helping hand so alwayes he haue the discipline and feare of him before hys eyes according to the counsayle of the godly King Dauid Psal. 2. And thus much touching the time and race of this K. Richard with the tragical story of his deposing The order and maner whereof purposely I pretermit onely contented briefly to lay together a fewe speciall thinges done before his fall suche as may be sufficient in a briefe somme both to satisfie the Reader inquisitiue of suche storyes and also to forwarne other Princes to beware the lyke daungers In suche as wryte the life and Actes of this Prince thus I read of him reported that he was much inclined to the fauouring and aduancing of certayne persons about him ruled all by theyr counsell whiche were theÌ„ greatly abhorred and hated in the realme The names of whome were Rob. Ueer Erle of Oxford whoÌ„ the king had made Duke of Ireland Alexander Neuile Archbishop of York Michiel Delapoole Earle of Suffolke Robert Trisiliam Lord chiefe Iustice Nicholas Brembre with other These men being hated and disdayned of diuers of the nobles and of the commons the king also by fauouring them was lesse fauoured hymselfe In so much that the Duke of Gloucester named Thomas Woodstock the kings Uncle with the Erle of Warwicke and Earle of Darby stoode vp in armes against those counsaylors and abusers as they named them of the king In so much that the king for feare was constrayned agaynst hys minde to remoue out of his court Alexander Neuile Archb. of Yorke Iohn Foorde Byshop of Duresme Fryer Thomas Rushoke Bishop of Chichester the kinges confessor with the Lord Haringworth Lord Burnell and Bemond Lord Ueer and diuers other And furthermore in the Parliament the same yeare following Robert Trisilian the Iustice was hanged and drawne Also Nicholas Brembre Knight Iames Salisbury also and Iames Barnese both Knights Ioh. Bewchampe the kinges Steward and Iohn Blake Esquire in like maner All these by the counsayle of the Lordes beyng cast in the parliament agaynst the kyngs mind did suffer which was in the 11 of his raign he being yet vnder gouernours but consequently after the same the king clayming his own liberty being come to the age of 20. began to take more vpon him And this was one thinge that stirred vp the kinges stomacke agaynst the Nobles Ex Chron. Alban 2. An other thing that styred hym vp as much against the Londiners was this for that he would haue borowed of them a M. pound and they denied him to their double triple disauantage as after ensued vpon it Ibidem An other occasion besides this betwene the king and the Londoners happened thus by reason of one of the Byshop of Salisburies seruauntes named Roman and a Bakers man who then carying a basket of horsebread in Fletstreet the foresayd Roman tooke a horselose out of the basket The Baker asking why he did so the Byshops lusty yeomcu turned backe agayne and brake his head whereupon the neighbors came out and would haue arested this Roman but he escaped away vnto the Byshops house Then the Constable would haue had him out but the Bishops men shut fast the gates that they shoulde not approche Thus much people gathered together threatning to brust open the gates and fire the house vnlesse they had the foresayd party to them brought out Wherby much adoe there was till at length the Mayor and Sheriffes came and quieted the rage of the commons sent euery man home to his house charging theÌ„ to keepe peace Here as yet was no great harme done but if the bishoppe for his part had beene quyet and had not styrred the coles of debate which were well slaked already all had bene ended without further perturbation But thâ— stomacke of the Byshop not yet digested although hys mâ—n had done the wrong hauing no great cause so to do whose name was Iohn Waltam being then Treasourer of England went to Thomas Arundell archbish the same time of Yorke and Lord Chauncellour of England to complayne of the Londoners Where is to be noted or rather reueled by the way a priuy mistery which although be not in this story touched of the writers yet it touched the hartes of the bishops not a little For the Londoners at that time were notoriously knowne to be fauourers of wickliffes side as partly before this is to be seene and in the story of S. Albones more playnly doth appeare where the author of the sayd history writing vpon the 15. yeare of King Richardes raygne reporteth in these wordes of the Londoners that they were Male creduli in deum traditiones auitas Lollardorum sustentatores religiosoruÌ„ detractores de cimaruÌ„ deteÌ„tores coÌ„munis vulgi depauperatores c. that is not right beleuers in God nor in the traditions of their forefathers susteyters of the Lollardes deprauers of religious men withholders of tythes and impouerishers of the common people c. Thus the Londoners being noted and
suspected of the byshops were the more maliced no doubt therefore of the sayd byshops whiche were the more ready to finde take all occasions to worke agaynst them as by theyr doyng herein may wel appeare For the bishop of Salisbury and archb of Yorke hauing no greater matter agaynst them then was declared with a grieuous complaynt went to the king complayning of the Mayor and Sheriffes of LoÌ„don What trespasse the Mayor and Sheriffes had done as ye haue heard before so may you iudge Now what followed after let vs heare The king incensed not a little w e the complaynt of the Bishops conceined estsoones against the Mayor and Sheriffes and agaynst the whole Cittie of London a great stomache In so muche that the Mayor both the Sheriffes were sent for and remoued from theyr office Syr Edward Darlyngton then was made warden Gouernor of the citie who also for hys gentlenes shewed to the Cittizens was also deposed and an other named syr Baldwyn Radington placed in that roome Moreouer so much grew the kinges displeasure agaynst the City that he also remoued from London the courtes termes to be kept at Yorke that is to say the Chauncery the Eschequer the kinges benche the hamper and the common place where the same conâ—â—â—ued from Midsommer tyll Christenmas to the great decay of the Cittye of London which was an 1393. Thivdly an other great cause whiche purchased the K. much euill will among hys subiectes was the secret murthering of his owne Uncle named T. Woodstocke Duke of Gloucester of whom mention was made before where was declared how the said Duke with the Earle of Arundell the Erle of Warwicke and the Earle of Darby with other were vp in armour agaynst certaine wicked Counsaylours about the king Whereupon the king watching afterward hys time came into Chelsford so to the place neare by where the Duke lay wherwith hys own hands he arested the sayd Duke his Uncle and sent him downe by water immediatly to Calice And there through the kinges commaundement by secret meanes was put to death being strangled vnder a fetherbed the Earle Marshall being then the keeper of Calis Wherby great indignation roâ—e in many mens hartes agaynst the king With the same Duke of Gloucester also about the same time was arested and imprisoned the Erle of Warwicke and the Earle of Arundel who being condemned by parliament were then executed whereby great grudge and great indignation rose in the heartes of many agaynst the king an 1397. Fourthly to omit here the blanke chartes sent ouer all the land by the king and how the king was sayd to let out his realme to ferme Ouer and beside all these aboue premised fell an other matter whiche was the principall occasion of this mischiefe The banishment I meane of HeÌ„ry Erle of Darby and made Duke of Herford a little before being sonne of Iohn of Gaunt the Duke of LaÌ„caster who dyed shortly after the banishment of hys sonne and lieth buryed in the Church of S. Paule in London and the Duke of Northfolke who was before Erle of Notingham and after by this king made Duke of Northfolke the yeare before At which time the king made 5. Dukes a Marques and foure Earles to wit Duke of Herforde whiche was before Earle of Darby Duke of Awmerle which was before Earle of Rutland Duke of Southrey who was before Earle of Kent Duke of Exester whiche was before Erle of Huntington and this Duke of North folke being before Earle of Notinghame as is aforesayd c. The occasion of banishing these foresayd Dukes was this About this present time the Duke of Herforde did appeach the Duke of Northfolke vppon certayne wordes to be spoken against the king Wherupon casting theyr gloues one agaynst the other they appoynted to fight out yâ— quarrell a day being for the same appoynted at Couentry But the king tooke vp the matter in hys owne handes banishing the Duke of Northfolke for euer whiche after dyed at Uenice and the other Duke which was the Duke of Herford for 10. yeares Beside these also was exiled in France Thomas Arunder archbishop of Caunterbury by Acte of Parliament in the same yere for poynts of treason as ye haue heard before expressed page 512. col 2. All which turned to the great inconuenieÌ„ce of this king as in the euent following may appeare These causes and preparatiues thus premised it followed the yeare after which was an 1399. and last yeare of this king that the king vpon certaine affayres to be done tooke hys viage into Ireland In which meane time HeÌ„ry of Bollingbroke Earle of Darby and Duke of Herford and with him the foresayd archbishop Thomas Arundel which before were both exiled returning out of Fraunce to Calice came into England challenging the Dukedome of Lancaster after the death of hys father With â—hem also came the sonne and heyre of the Earle of Arundell beyng yet but yong These together setting out of Calice arriued at Rauenspur in the North. At the knowledge whereof much people gathered vnto them In this meane time as the Duke was houering on the sea to enter the land L. Edmund Duke of York the kings Uncle to whome the king committed the custodye of thys realm hauing intelligence thereof called to him the Byshop of Chichester named Edmund Stafford Chauncellor of the Realme and W. Scroupe Earle of Wiltshyre Lorde Treasurer also I. Busshey W. Bagot Henry Grene and Iohn Ruschell with diuers other consulting with them what was best in that case to be done Who then gaue their aduise whether wilful or vnskilfull it is not knowne but very vnfruitfull that he shold leaue london and go to S. Albons there to wayt for more strength able to encounter with the Duke But as the people out of diuers quarters resorted thether many of them protested that they woulde do nothing to the harme and preiudice of the Duke of LaÌ„caster who they sayd was uniustly expulsed The rest then of the counsayle I. Busshey W. Bagot Henry Grene W. Stroupe Treasurer hearing and vnderstanding how the commons were minded to ioyne with the Duke of Hereford left the Duke of York and the lord Chauncellor and fled to the Castell of Bristow Where is to be vnderstand that these foure were they to whome the common fame ran that the king had let out hys realme to farme and were so hated of the people that it is to be thought that for the hatred of them more then for the king this commotion was among the people As this broyle was in England the noyse therof sounding to the kinges eares being then in Ireland for hastye speed of returning into England left in Ireland both his busines and most of hys ordinance also behinde hym And so passing the seas landed at Milforde hauen not daryng as it seemed to come to London On the contrary side vnto Henry Duke of Herforde being landed
as is sayde in the North came the Earle of Northumberland Lord Henry Percy and Henry his son the Earle of Westmerland Lord Radulph Neuile and other Lordes moe to a great number so that the multitude rose to 60000. able souldiours Who first making towarde the Castle of Bristow tooke the foresayd Busshey Grene Scroupe and Bagot of whom three incontinent were beheaded Bagot escaped away and fled away to Ireland The king in this meane while lying about Wales destitute and desolate without comfort or counsayle who neither durst come to London neyther would any man come to him and perceauing moreouer the commons that were vp in such a great power agaynst hym would rather dye then geue ouer that they had begunne for feare of themselues Seing therforeno other remedy called to him L.T. Percye Earle of Worcester and stewarde of hys household willing him with other of hys family to prouide for themselues in tyme. Who then openly in the hall brake his white rod before them all commaunding euerye man to shift for himselfe Although Fabian and some other say that he did this of hys owne accord contrary to his allegeance The king compassed on euery side with miseryes shifted from place to place the Duke still following him tyll at length being at the Castle of Conewey the king desired to talk with Tho. Arundell archb and the Earle of Northūberland To whom he declared that he woulde resigne vp hys crowne in condition that an honourable liuing might be for hym prouided and life promised to 8. persons such as he would name Which being graunted and ratified but not performed he came to the Castle of Flint where after talke had with the Duke of Lācaster he was brought the same night by the Duke and his armye to Chester And from thence was conueyed secretly into the Tower there to be kept till the next parliament By the way as he came neare to London diuers euil desposed men of the city being warned thereof gathered themselues thinking to haue slayne hym for the great cruelty he had vsed before toward the Citty But by the pollicies of the Mayor and rulers of the Cittie the madnes of the people was stayd Not long after followed the Duke and also began the parliament In which Parliament the Earle of Northumberland with many other Earles and Lords were sent to the king in the Tower to take of him a full resignation according to hys former promise and so they did This done diuers accusations and articles were layd and engrossed agaynst the sayd King to the number of 33. some say 38. which for the matter not greatly materiall in them contayned I ouerpasse And that next yeare after was had to Pomferr Castle and there famished to death King Henry the fourth ANd thus King Richard by common assent being deposed from his rightfull crowne The Duke of Lancaster was led by Thomas Arundell the Archbishop to the feat royall who there standing vp and crossed himselfe on the forehead and the brest spake in wordes as followeth ¶ In the name of God Amen I Henry of Lancaster clayme the Realme of England and the crowne with all the appurtenaunces as I that am descended by right lyne of the bloud comming from that good Lord King Henry the 3. And thorough the right that God of his grace hath sent to me with the helpe of my kinne and of my frendes to recouer the same which was in poynt to be vndone for default of good gouernance and due iustice c. ¶ After which wordes the Archbishop asking the assent of the people being ioyfull of theyr new king took the Duke by the hād placed him in the kingly throne which was an 1399 and shortly after by the foresayd Archbishop he was crowned also for king of England Ex Chron. De Alban The next yeare after followed a Parliament holden at Westminster in which Parliament one will Sautre a good man and a faythfull priest inflamed with zeeale of true Religion required he might be heard for the commoditie of the whole realme But the matter being smelt before by the Byshops they obtayned that the matter should be referred to the conuocation Where the sayd William Sautre being brought before the Byshops and Notaries thereunto appointed the conuocation was differred to the Saterday next ensuing When Saterday was come that is to say the 12. day of February Thomas Arundell Archbishop of Caunterbury in the presence of his Counsayle prouinciall being assembled in the sayd Chapter house agaynst one fyr William Sautre otherwise called Chatris Chaplayne personally then and there appearing by the commaundement of the foresayd archbishop of Caunterbury obiected that the sayd sir William before the Byshop of Norwiche had once renounced and abiured diuers and sondry conclusions heretical and erroneous and that after such abiuration made he publiquely and priuily helde taught preached the same conclusions or els such like disagreeing to the catholique fayth and to the great perill and pernitious example of others And after this he caused such like conclusions holden and preached as is sayd by the sayd Syr William without renunciation then and there to be read vnto the sayd Archbishop by maister Robert Haull Chācellor vnto the sayd byshop in a certayne scrole written in tenour of wordes as followeth Syr William Chatris otherwise called Sautre parish Priest of the Churche S. Scithe the Uirgine in London publiquely and priuily doth holde these conclusions vnder written ¶ In Primis he sayth that he will not worship the crosse on which Christ suffered but onely Christ that suffred vppon the Crosse. 2. Item that he would sooner worship a temporal king then the foresayd wodden crosse 3. Item that he would rather worship the bodyes of the Saintes then the very crosse of Christ on which he hong if it were before him 4. Item that he woulde rather worship a man truely contrite then the crosse of Christ. 5. Item that he is bound rather to worship a man that is predestinate then an aungell of God 6. Item that if any man would visite the monumentes of Peter and Paule or go on Pilgrimage to the Toumbe of S. Thomas or els any whether els for the obtayning of any temporall benefite he is not bounde to keepe hys vowe but that he may distribute the expences of his vowe vpon the almes of the poore 7. Item that euery priest and Deacon is more bound to preach the word of God then to say the canonical houres 8. Item that after the pronouncing of the Sacramental wordes of the body of Christ the bread remayneth of the same nature that it was before neyther doth it cease to be bread To which conclusions or articles being thus read the Archbish. of Caunterb required the same Syr William to aunswere And then the sayd William asked a copy of such articles or conclusions and a competent space to answere vnto the same Whereupon the
sayde is no longer bread materiall but that it is turned into verye Christes body and that I sweare here I say that this is false and erroneous c. I say as I sayd c. This being done the 22. day of February aforesayd in the yeare of our Lord 1400. in the chapter house of Sainct Paule in London aforesayd The foresayd Archbishop of Caunterbury in the conuocation of hys prelates Clergy and such lyke men there beeing present caused the fore recited proces of the bishop of Norwich to be read openly publikely to Syr Wil. Sautre otherwise called Chatris And afterward he asked the sayd syr William whether he playnely vnderstood and knew such proces the contents within the same and he sayd yea And further he demaunded of him if he would or could say or obiect any thing agaynst the proces and he sayd no. And after that incontinent the foresayd archbishop of Canterbury demaunded and obiected against the said syr William as diuers others more did That after he had before the Bysh. of Norwiche reuoked and abiured Iudicially diuers errors heresies that among other erroures and heresies by him taught holden and preached he affirmed That in the same sacrament of the aulter after the consecration made by the Priest as he taught there remayned materiall bread which heresie amongst others as erroures also he abiured before the foresayd Bishop of Norwich Hereunto the foresayd William aunswered smiling or in mocking wise saying and denying that he knew of the premisses Notwithstanding he publikely affirmed that he held and taught the foresayd thinges after the date of the sayd processe made by the sayd Bishop of Norwich and that in the same councell also he held the same Then finally it was demaunded of the said sir William why he ought not to be pronounced as a man fallen into heresie and further to proceede vnto his degradation according to the canonicall sanctions whereunto he answered nothing neither could he alledge any cause to the contrary Wheruepon the foresayd Archb. of Cant. by the counsaile and consent of the whole councel and especially by the counsail and assent of the reuerēd fathers and Bishops as also Priours Deanes Archdeacons and other worshipfull Doctours and Clerkes then and there present in the councel Fully determined to proceede to the degradation and actuall deposing of the sayde William Sautre as re-fallen into heresy and as incorrigible according to the sentence definitiue put in wryting the tenoure whereof is in wordes as foloweth In the name of God Amen Wee Thomas by the grace of God Archb. of Cant. Legate of the sea Apostolicall and Metropolitane of all England doe finde and declare that thou William Sawtrie otherwise called Chatris Priest by vs with the counsaile assent of all and singular our felowe brethren and whole Clergy by this our sentence diffinitiue declared in wryting hast bene for heresie conuict and condemned and art being againe fallen into heresy to be deposed and degraded by these presents And from that day being Wedensday there was in the sayde councell prouinciall nothing further prosecuted but was continued with all dependentes till the Friday next insuing Whych Friday approching M. Nicholas Rishton by the commandement of the sayd Archb. of Canterb. being then busied as he said in the Parliament house continued this councel and conuocation with al incidents dependents and occasions growing and annexed therunto to the next day to wit saterday next and immediatly after insuing Upon Saterday being the 26. of the sayd moneth of February the foresayde Archbishop of Canterbury fate in the Byshops seate of the foresayde Church of S. Paule in London and solemnly apparelled in his Pontifical attire sitting with hym as his assistents these reuerend fathers and Bishops of London Lyncolne Harford Exeter Meneuensis Roffensis Episcopi aboue mentioned commaunded and caused the sayd sir W. Sautry apparelled in priestly vestiments to be brought appeare before hym That done he declared and expounded in English to al the clergy and people there in a great multitude assembled that al processe was finished and ended against the said syr William Sautry Whych thing finished before the pronouncing of the sayd sentence of the Relapse against the sayd sir William as is premised he often then and there recited read And for that he sawe the sayde William in that behalfe nothyng abashed He proceded to his degradation and actuall deposition in forme as foloweth IN nomine patris silij spiritus sancti Amen We Thomas by Gods permission Archb. of Cant. Primate of al England and Legate of the Apostolique sea doe denounce thee William Sawtre otherwise called Chautris Chapleine fained in the habite and apparell of a Priest as an heretick and one refallen into heresy by thys our sentēce definitiue by counsaile assent and authoritye to be condemned And by conclusion of all our fellowe brethren fellow byshops Prelates councell prouinciall and of the whole clergy do degrade and depriue thee of thy priestly order And in signe of degradation and actuall depositiō from thy priestly dignity for thine incorrigibility and want of amendment we take from thee the patent and chalice and doe depriue thee of all power authority of celebrating masse and also wee pull from thy backe the Casule and take from thee the vestiment and depriue thee of all maner of Priestly honour Also wee Thomas the aforesayde Archb. by authority counsell and assent which vpon the foresayd William wee haue being Deacon pretensed in the habite and apparel of a Deacon hauing the new Testament in thy hands being an heretique and twise fallen condemned by sentence as is aforesayde doe degrade and put thee from the order of a Deacon And in token of this thy degradation and actuall deposition we take frō thee the boke of the new testament the stole and doe depriue thee of all authority in reading the gospel and of all and all maner of dignity of a Deacon Item we Thomas Archbish. aforesayd by authoritie counsell and assent which ouer thee the foresayde William wee haue being a subdeacon pretensed in the habite vestiment of a subdeacon an hereticke and twise fallen condemned by sentence as is aforesayd do degrade put thee from the order of a subdeacon And in token of this thy degradation actuall deposition we take from thee the albe and maniple and doe depriue thee of all and all manner of subdiaconall dignitie Also wee Thomas Archb. aforesayd by counsaile assent and authority whych wee haue ouer thee the foresayde William an Accolite pretensed wearing the habite of an Accolite and heretike twise fallen by our sentence as is aforesaid condemned do degrade and put from thee al order of an Accolite And in signe and tokē of thys thy degradation and actuall deposition we take from thee the candlesticke and taper and also Vrceolum and doe depriue thee of all and all maner dignity
assents together Which done he exhorted the Archbishop that for so much as his garrison had bene now long in armour and from home he would therefore discharge the needeles multitude of his souldiers and dismisse them home to their worke and busines and they would together drinke and ioyne hands in the sight of the whole company Thus they shaking hands together the Archbishop sendeth away his souldyers in peace not knowing himselfe to be circumuented before he was immediately arested by the handes of the foresayde Earle of Westmerland and shortly after the king comming with his power to Yorke was there beheaded the monday in Whiâ—sonweeke and with him also Lord Thomas Moubray Marshall with diuers other moreouer of yâ— citie of Yorke which had taken their parts After whose slaughter the King proceedeth farther to persecute the Earle of Northumberland Lord Thomas Bardolph Who then did flie to Barwicke From thence they reincoued to Wales At length within two yeares after fighting against the kyngs part were slayne in the field an 1408. In the which yeare diuers other also in the Northparts for fauouring the foresaid Lords were likewise condemned by the kyng and put to death Among whome the Abbot of Hales for the like treason was hanged The kyng after the sheddyng of so much bloud seeyng himselfe so hardly beloued of his subiects thought to kepe in yet with the Clergy with the Bishop of Rome seeking alwaies his chiefest stay at their hands And therfore was compelled in all things to serue their humour as did appeare as well in condemning William Sawtre before as also in other which coÌ„sequeÌ„tly we haue now to intreat of In the number of whom commeth now by yâ— course of time to write of one Iohn Badby a Tailor and a lay man who by the crueltie of Thomas Arundel Archbishop and other Prelates was brought to his condemnation in this kings reigne an 1409. according as by their owne registers appeareth followeth by this narration to be seene ¶ Iohn Badby Artificer IN the yeare of our Lord. 1409. on Sonday beyng the first day of March in the afternoone The excommunication following of one Iohn Badby Taylour beyng a lay man was made in a certaine house or haull within the precinct of the preaching friers in LondoÌ„ in an vtter cloister vpon the crime of heresie other articles repugnant to the determinatioÌ„ of the erroneous church of Rome before Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury and other his assistants as yâ— Archbishop of Yorke of London of Winchester of Oxford of Norwich of Salisbury of Bath of Bangor Et meneuensis Episcopi and also Edmond Duke of Yorke Thomas Bewford the Chauncelour of England Lord de Roos the clerke of the rolles a great number of other Lords both spirituall and temporall being then at the selfesame time present Maister Morgan read the articles of his opinions to the hearers according as it is contemed in the instrument read by the foresayd M. Morgan the tenour whereof followeth and in effect is such In the name of God Amen Be it manifest to all men by this present publike instrument that in the yeare after the incarnation of our Lord according to yâ— course and coÌ„putation of the Church of England otherwise in the yere 1409. in the second indictioÌ„ in the third yeare of the Popedome of the most holy father in Christ Lord Lord Gregory xi by that diuine permission Pope the secoÌ„d day of Ianuary in the Chappell Caruariae of S. Thomas Martyr high vnto the Cathedrall Church of Worcester being situate in the said Dioces in the presence of me the publicke Notary and of the witnesses vnder written the foresayd Iohn Badby a lay man of the sayd Dioces of Worcester appearing personally before the reuerend father in Christ and Lord Lord Thomas by the grace of God Byshop of Worcester sitting in the said Chappell for chiefe Iudge was detected of and vpon the crime of heresie being heretically taught openly maintayned by the foresayd Iohn Badby That is that the Sacrament of the body of Christ consecrated by the Priest vpon the aulter is not the true body of Christ by the vertue of the wordes of the Sacrament But that after the Sacramentall words spoken by the Priest to make the body of Christ the materiall bread doth remaine vpon the aulter as in the beginning neither is it turned into the very body of Christ after the Sacramental words spoken of the Priest Which Iohn Badby being examined and diligently demanded by the foresaid reuereÌ„d father coÌ„cerning the premisses in the end did answere that it was impossible that any Priest should make the body of Christ that he beleued firmely that no Priest could make the body of Chrst by such words Sacramentally spoken in such sort And also he said expressely that he would neuer while he liued beleue that any Priest could make the body of Christ sacramentally vnlesse that first he saw manifestlie the like body of Christ to be handled in the hands of the priest vpon the aulter in his corporall forme And furthermore he sayd that Iohn Rakier of Bristoll had so much power authoritie to make the like body of Christ as any priest had Moreouer he said that wheÌ„ Christ sat at supper with his disciples he had not his body in his hand to the intent to distribute it to his disciples and he said expresly that he did not this thing And also he spake many other words teaching fortifieng the heresie in the same place both greeuous and also out of order and horrible to the eares of the hearers sounding against the Catholike faith Upon which occasion the same reuerend father admonished and requested the said Iohn Badby oftentimes and very instantlie to charity for so much as he would willinglie that he should haue forsaken such heresie and opinion holden taught and mainteined by him in such sort against the Sacrament to renounce and vtterly abiure them and to beleeue other things which the holy mother the Church doth beleeue And he informed the said Iohn on that behalfe both gentlie and also laudably Yet the said Iohn Badby although he were admonished and requested both often and instantlie by the said reuerend father said and answered expresselie that he would neuer beleeue otherwise then before he had said taught and answered Wherevpon the foresaid reuerend father Bishop of Worcester seeing vnderstanding and perceiuing the foresaid Iohn Badby to maintaine and fortifie the said beresie being stubborne and proceeding in the same stubbornes pronounced the said Iohn to be before this time conuicted of such an heresie and that he hath bin and is an hereticke and in the end declared it in these words In the name of God Amen We Thomas Bishop of Worcester do accuse thee Iohn Badby being a lay man of our Dioces of and vpon the crime of heresie before vs sitting for cheese iudge being oftentimes confessed
I say to thee leud losell other quickly cōsent thou to mine ordinance and submit thee to stand to my decrees or by S. Thomas thou shalt be disgraded and follow thy felow in Smithfield And at this saying I stoode still and spake not but I thought in mine hart that God did to me great grace if he would of his great mercy bring me to such an end And in mine hart I was nothing afrayd with this manassing of the Archbishop And I considered there two things in him One that he was not yet sorowfull for that he had made William Sawtre wrongfully to be burnt as I considered that y◠Archbishop thirsted yet after more sheding out of innocēt bloud And fast therfore I was moned in al my wittes for to hold the Archbishop neither for Prelate nor for Priest of God And for that mine inward man was thus altogether departed from the Archbishop me thought I shoulde not haue any dread of him But I was right heauy and sorowfull for that there was no audience of secular men by but in my hart I prayd the Lorde God for to comfort me and strength me agaynst them that there were agaynst the sothfastnesse And I purposed to speake no more to the Archbishop and his clerkes then me need behoued and all thus I prayde God for his goodnesse to geue me then and alway grace to speake with a meke an easy spirit and whatsoeuer thing that I should speake that I might thereto haue true authorities of Scriptures or open reason And for that I stood thus still and nothing spake one of the Archbishops Clerks sayd vnto me What thing musest thou Doe thou as my Lord hath now commaunded to thee here And yet I stood still and aunswered him not And then soone after the Archbishop sayd to me Art thou not yet bethought whether thou wilt doe as I haue sayde to thee And I said then to him Syr my father and my mother on whole soules god haue mercy if it be his will spent mikle mony in diuers places about my learning for the intēt to haue made me a Priest to God But whē I came to yeres of discretion I had no will to be Priest and therefore my frends were right heauy to me and then me thought theyr grudging agaynst me was so paynefull to me that I purposed therfore to haue left theyr company And when they perceiued this in me they spake sometime full fayre pleasaunt wordes to me But for that they might not make me to consent of good hart to be a Priest they spake to me full oftentimes very greuous wordes and manassed me in diuers maners shewing to me full heauy cheare And thus one while in fayre maner an other while in greuous they were long time as me thought full busye about me or I consented to them to be a Priest But at the last when in this matter they would no longer suffer mine excusations but either I should consent to them or I shoulde euer beare their indignation yea theyr curse as they sayde Then I seeing this prayd them that they would geue me licence for to go to them that were named wise Priestes and of vertuous conuersation to haue theyr counsell and to know of them the office the charge of Priesthood And hereto my father and my mother cōsented full gladly gaue me their blessing good leaue to go and also mony to spend in this iourny And so that I wēt to those Priestes whom I heard to be of best name and of most holy liuing and best learned most wise of heauenly wisedome and so I communed with them vnto the time that I perceiued by their vertuous and cōtinuall occupations that their honest and charitable workes passed theyr same which I heard before of them Wherfore Syr by the example of the doctrine of them and specially for the godly and innocent workes whiche I perceiued then of them and in them After my cunning and power I haue exercised me then and in this time to know perfectly gods law hauing a will and desire to liue therafter which willeth that all men and women should exercise themselues faythfully there about If than Syr either for pleasure of thē that are neither so wise nor of so vertuous conuersation to my knowledge nor by cōmon fame to any other mens knowledge in this land as these men were of whom I tooke my counsell information I should now forsake thus sodenly and shortly and vnwarned all that learning that I haue exercised my selfe in this xxx winter and more my cōscience should euer be herewith out of measure vnquieted and as Syr I know wel that many mē women should be there through greatly troubled sclaundered And as I sayd sir to you before for mine vntruth and false cowardnes many a one should be put into full great reproofe yea sir I dread that many one as they might thē iustly would curse me full bitterly and sir I feare not but the curse of God which I shoulde deserue herein woulde bring me to a full euil end if I continued thus And if thorow remorse of conscience I repented me any time returning into the way which you do your diligēce to cōstraine me now to forsake yea sir all the bishops of this lād with full many other Priests would desame me and pursue me as a relapse they that nowe haue though I be vnworthy some confidence in me hereafter woulde neuer trust to me though I could teach liue neuer so vertuously more then I can or may For if after your coūsell I left vtterly all my learning I should hereby first wound defile mine owne soule and also I should here through geue occasiō to many men and womē of full sore hurting yea sir as it is likely to me if I cōsented to your will I should he rin by mine euill example in it as farre as in me were flea many folke ghostly that I should neuer deserue for to haue grace of god to the edifying of his church neither of my self nor of none other mans life and vndone both before God and man But sir by exāple chiefly of some whose names I will not now rehearse of H. of I. P. and B. and also by the present doing of Philip Rampingtō that is now become B. of Lincolne I am now learned as many moe hereafter through Gods grace shal be learned to hate to flee all such sclaunder that these foresayd men chiefly haue defiled principally themselues with And in it that in them is they haue enue nimed all the church of God for the sclaūderous reuoking at the crosse of Paules of H.P. and of B. and how now Philip Rampingtō pursueth Christes people And the faining that these men dissemble by worldly prudence keeping thē cowardly in theyr preaching and communing within the bondes and termes which without blame may be spoken and shewed out to the most worldly liuers
thus as if he had beâ—e wroth he sayd to one of his clerkes Fetch hether quickly the certification that came to me â—roÌ„ Shrewsbury vnder the 〈◊〉 seale witnessing the errors and heresyes which this Losel hath venunously sowne there Then hastely the clarke tooke out and layde forth on a cupbord diuers rolles and writinges among which there was a litle one which the clarke deliuered to the Archbyshop And by and by the Archbishop read this roll conteyning this sentence The third sonday after Easter the yeare of our Lorde 1407. William Thorpe came vnto the towne of Shrewsbury and thorow leaue graunted vnto him to preache He sayd openly in S. Chaddes church in his sermon that the sacrament of the aulter after the consecration was materiall bread And that images should in no wise be worshipped And that meÌ„ should not go on pilgrimages And that priestes haue no title to tithes And that it is not lawful for to sweare in any wise ¶ And when the Archbishop had red thus this roll he rolled it vp agayne and sayd to me Is this wholesome learning to be among the people ☞ And I sayd to him Sir I am both ashamed on theyr behalf and right sorowful for them that haue certified you these thinges thus vntruelye for I preached neuer nor taught thus priuily nor apertly ¶ And the Archbishop sayd to me I will geue credence to these worshipfull men which haue written to me and witnessed vnder theyr scales there amoÌ„g them Though now thou denyest this weenest thou that I will geue credence to thee Thou Losell hast troubled the worshipfull communalty of Shrewsbury so that the Balifes and comminalty of that towne haue writteÌ„ to me praying me that am Archbishop of Cant. primate and Chancellor of England that I will vouchsafe to graunt them that if thou shalt be made as thou art worthy to suffer open iouresse for thine heresies that thou may haue thy iouresse openlye there among them So that all they whome thou and suche other Losels haue there peruerted may thorow feare of thy deed be reconciled agayne to the vnity of holy Church And also they that stand in true fayth of holy Church may thorow thy deed be more established therein And as if this asking well pleased yâ— Archbishop he sayd By my thrift this harty prayer and feruent request shall be thought on But certaynely nother yâ— prayer of the men of Shrewsbury nor the manassing of the Archbishoppe made me any thing afrayd But in rehearsing of this malice and in the hearing of it my hart greatly reioysed yet doth I thank God for the grace that I then thought and yâ—t think shall come to all the Church of God here thorow by the speciall mercifull doing of the Lord. And as hauing no dread of the malice of tyrantes by trusting stedfastly in the helpe of the Lord with full purpose for to knowledge the sothfastnes and to stand therby after my cunning and power I said to the Archbishop Sir if the truth of Gods word might now be accepted as it should be I doubt not to proue by likely euidence that they that are famed to be out of the fayth of holy Church in Shrewsbury in other places also are in the true fayth of holy Church For as theyr wordes found and theyr workes shew to mans iudgement dreading and louing faythfully God theyr will their desire ther loue theyr busines are most set to dread to offend God to loue for to please him in true faythfull keeping of his coÌ„mauÌ„dementes And agayne they that are sayd to be in the faith of holy Church in Shrewsbury in other places by open euidence of their proud enuious malicious couetous lecherous and other foule words workes neither know nor haue wil to know nor to occupy their wits truely and effectuously in the right fayth of holy Church Wherefore all these nor none that folow theyr maners shall any time come verely in the fayth of holy church except they inforce them more truely to come in the way which now they despise For these men and women that are now called faithfull and holden iust nother know nor will exercise theÌ„selfe to know of faythfulnes one commaundement of God And thus full many men and womeÌ„ now and specially meÌ„ that are named to be principall lims of holy church styree God to great wrath deserue his curse for that they call or hold them iust meÌ„ which are full vniust as their vicious wordes their great customable swearing and theyr slaunderous and shamefull works shew openly and witnes And therfore such vicious men vniust in theyr own confusion call them vniust men womeÌ„ which after their power and cunning busy themselues to liue iustly after the coÌ„maundement of God And where sir ye say that I haue distroubled the coÌ„minalty of Shrewsbury many other men and women with my teaching If it this be it is not to be wondred of wise men since all the communalty of that City of Ierusalem was distroubled of Christes own person that was very God and man and most prudent preacher that euer was or shal be And also all the Sinagoge of Nazareth was moued agaynst Christ so fulfilled with ire towards him for his preaching that the men of the Sinagoge rose vp and cast Christ out of theyr City led him vp to the top of a mouÌ„tayn for to cast him down there headling Also accordingly hereto the Lord witnesseth by Moises that he shall put dissention betwixt his people and the people that coÌ„trarieth and pursueth his people Who sir is he that shall preach the truth of Gods word to the vnfaith full people and shall set the sothfastnes of the Gospell and the prophecy of God almighty to be fulfilled ¶ And the Archbishop sayd to me It foloweth of these thy wordes that thou and such other thinkest that ye do right well for to preach and teach as ye do without authority of any Bishop For ye presume that the Lord hath choseÌ„ you onely for to preach as faythful disciples and speciall folowers of Christ. ☞ And I sayd Syr by authority of Gods law and also of Sayntes and Doctors I am learned to deme that it is euery Priestes office and duty for to preach busilye freely truely the word of God For no doubt euery Priest should purpose first in his soule couer to take the order of priesthood chiefly for to make knowne to the people the word of God after his cunning and power approuing his words euey to be true by his vertuous works and for this intent we suppose that Bishops other Prelates of holy church should chiefly take and vse their prelacye and for the same cause Bishops should geue to Priestes their orders For Bishops should accept no man to Priesthood except that he had good wil and fâ—â—l purpose were wel disposed and wel learned to preach
interpreted ghostly For al those figures are called vertues and grace with which vertues men should please god praise hys name For S. Paul sayth al such things befell to them in figure Therfore sir I vnderstād that the letter of this psalme of Dauid and of such other Psalmes and sentences doth slay them that take thē now litterally This sentence as I vnderstand sir Christ approueth himself putting out y◠minstrels or that he would quicken the dead damsell ¶ And the Archb. said to me Lend losel is it not lefull to vs to haue Organes in the church for to worship there withall God And I sayd ye sir by mans ordinance But by the ordinance of God a good sermon to the peoples vnderstāding were mekil more pleasant to God ☞ And the Archb. said that Organes and good delectable songs quickned sharpened more mēs wits then should any sermon ¶ But I saide sir lusty men worldly louers delite and couet trauail to haue al their wittes quickned sharpened with diuers sensible solace But al the the faythful louers and followers of Christ haue al their delite to heare gods word and to vnderstand it truely and to worke therafter faithfully and continually For no doubt to dread to offēd God and to loue to please him in all things quickneth and sharpeneth all the wittes of Christs chosen people and ableth them so to grace that they ioy greatly to withdrawe their eares and al their wits and members frō al worldly delite and from all fleshly solace For S. Ierome as I thinke sayth No body may ioy with this world raigne with Christ. ☞ And the Archb. as if he had ben displeased with mine aunswer said to his clerks What gesse ye that this Idiot wyll speak there wher he hath no dread since he speaketh thus now here in my presence Wel wel by God thou shalt bee ordayned for And then he spake to me al angerly WHat saiest thou to this fourth point that is certified against thee preaching openly boldly in Shrewsbury that priests haue no title to tithes And I sayd Sir I named there no worde of tythes in my preaching But more then a month after that I was arested there in prison a man came to mee into the pryson asking me what I sayd of tythes And I sayd to him Sir in this towne are many clerkes and priests of which some are called religious mē though many of them be seculars Therefore aske ye of them this question And thys man sayd to me Syr our Prelates say that we also are obliged to pay our tithes of all thinges that renue to vs and that they are accursed that withdraw anye part wittingly fro them of their tythes And I sayd sir to that man as with my protestation I say now before you that I wonder that any priest dare say men to be accursed without the ground of Gods word And the man said Syr our priests say that they curse men thus by authoritie of Gods law And I said Sir I know not where this sentence of cursing is authorised now in the Bible And therefore syr I pray you that ye will aske the most cunning clerke of this town that yee may know wher this sentēce of cursing thē that tithe not is now writtē in gods law for if it were writtē there I wold right gladly be learned wher But shortly this mā would not go fro me to aske this questiō of an other body But required me there as I would aunswer before God if in this case that cursing of priests were lawfull approued of God And shortly herewith came to my mind the learning of S. Peter teaching priests specially to halowe the Lord Christ in their harts being euermore redy as farre as in them is to aunswer thorough faith and hope to thē that aske of them a reason And this lesson Peter teacheth men to vse with a meeke spirit with dread of the Lord. Wherefore sir I said to this man in this wise In the old law which ended not fully till the time that Christ rose vp againe from death to life God cōmanded tithes to be giuen to the Leuits for the great busines and daily trauaile that perteined to their office But priests because their trauel was mekil more easy light then was the office of the Leuits God ordeined y◠priests should take for their liuelode to do their office the tenth part of those tithes that were giuen to the Leuits But now I said in the new law neither Christ nor any of his apostles tooke tithes of the people nor cōmanded the people to pay tithes neither to Priests nor to deacons But Christ taught the people to do almes that is works of mercy to poore needie men of surplus that is superfluous of their temporall goods which they had more then them needed reasonably to their necessarie liueloode And thus I sayde not of tithes but of pure almes of the people Christ liued and his Apostles when they were so busy in preaching of the word of God to the people y◠they might not trauell otherwise for to get their liueloode But after Christes ascension and when the Apostles had receiued the holy Ghost they trauayled wyth their hands for to get their liuelode whē that they might thus do for busy preaching Therefore by example of himselfe S. Paule teacheth al the priestes of Chryst for to trauaile with their hand when for busy teaching of the people they might thus do And thus all these Priests whose priesthode God accepteth now or will accept or did in the Apostles time and after their discease wil do to the worlds end But as Cisterciensis telleth in the thousand yeare of our Lord Iesus Christ. 211. yeare one Pope the x. Gregory ordeined new tithes first to be geuen to priestes now in the new law But Saint Paule in his tyme whose trace or example all Priestes of God enforce them to follow seing the couetousnes that was among the people desiring to destroy the soule sinne through the grace of God true vertuous liuing and example of himselfe wrote taught all priestes for to follow him as he followed Christ pacyently willingly and gladly in hygh pouerty Wherefore Paule sayth thus The Lord hath ordeyned that they that preach the Gospell shall lyue of the Gospel But we saith Paul that couet and busye vs to be faythfull followers of Christ vse not this power For lo as Paul witnesseth afterward when he was full poore and needy preaching among the people he was not chargeous vnto them but wyth hys handes he trauayled not onely to get his owne lyuing but also the lyuing of other poore and needye creatures And since the people was neuer so couetous nor so auarous I gesse as they are nowe It were good counsell that al priests toke hede to this heauenly learning of Paul following him herein wilful pouerty nothyng chargyng the
hand vpon a booke and heare hys charge and if his charge to his vnderstanding were vnlefull he would hastely withdraw his hand vpō the booke taking there onely God to witnes that he would fulfil that lefull charge after his power And the maister of diuinitie sayde then to him thus Certaine he that layeth his hand vpō a booke in this wise and maketh there a promise to do that thing that he is commaunded Is obliged therby by boke othe then to fulfil his charge For no doubt hee that chargeth him to lay his hand thus vpon a booke touching the booke swearing by it and kissing it promisinge in this forme to do this thing or that wil say and witnes that he that toucheth thus a booke and kisseth it hath sworne vpon that booke And al other mē that see that man thus do and also all those that heare hereof in the same wise wyll say and witnes that this man hath sworne vpon a booke Wherefore the maister of diuinitie sayde it was not lefull neyther to geue nor to take any such charge vpon a booke for euery booke is nothing els but diuers creatures of which it is made of Therefore to sweare vpon a booke is to sweare by creatures and this swearinge is euer vnlefull This sentence witnesseth Chrisostome playnely blaming them greatly that bring forth a booke for to sweare vpon charging Clarkes that in no wise they constrayne any body to sweare whether they thinke a man to sweare true or false ¶ And the Archbishop and his Clarkes scorned mee and blamed me greatly for this saying And the Archb. manassed me with great punishment sharpe except I left thys opinion of swearing ☞ And I said Sir this is not myne opinion but it is the opinion of Christ our sauiour of S. Iames of Chrysostome other diuers saints and doctours ¶ Than the Archb. had a clarke read this homely of Chrisostom which homely this clerke held in his hand writtē in a roule which roule the Archb. caused to be taken from my fellow at Caūterbury And so then this clark read this role til he came to a clause where Chrisostome sayth that it is sinne to sweare well And then a clark Malueren as I gesse said to the Archb. Sir I pray you were of him how he vnderstādeth Chrysostome here saying it to be sin to sweare well And so the Archbish. asked me how I vnderstode here Chrisostome And certaine I was somwhat afraid to aunswer hereto For I had not busied me to study about the sense therof but lifting vp my minde to God I praied him of grace And as fast as I thought how Christ said to his apostles When for my name ye shall be brought before Iudges I shall geue into your mouth wisedome that your aduersaries shal not against say And trusting faithfully in the word of God I said Sir I know wel that many men women haue nowe swearing so in custome that they knowe not nor wil not know that they do euil for to sweare as they do But they thinke and say that they do wel for to sweare as they do though they know wel that they sweare vntruely For they say they may by their swearing though it be false voide blame or temporal harme which they shoulde haue if they sweare not thus And sir many men and women maintaine strongly that they sweare well when that thing is sooth that they sweare for Also full many men women say nowe that it is well done to sweare by creatures when they may not as the say otherwise be beleeued And also ful many men and women now say that it is wel done to sweare by God and by our Ladye and by other saints for to haue them in minde But since al these sayings are but excusatious and sinne mee thinketh sir that this sense of Chrisostom may be alleaged wel against all such swearers witnessing that al these sinne greuously though they thinke themselues for to sweare in thys foresayd wise well For it is euil done and great sinne for to sweare truth when in any maner a man may excuse himselfe without othe ¶ And the Archbishop sayd that Chrysostome might bee thus vnderstand And then a clerke sayd to me wilt thou tarye my Lorde no lenger but submit thee here mekely to the ordinance of holy Church and lay thy hand vpon a booke touching the holy Gospell of GOD promising not onelye wyth thy mouth but also with thine hart to stand to my Lords ordinaunce ☞ And I sayd Sir haue I not told you here how that I heard a maister of diuinity say that in such case it is al one to touch a booke and to sweare by a booke ¶ And the Archb. sayd There is no maister of diuinitie in England so great y◠if he hold this opinion before me but I shall punish him as I shal do thee except thou sweare as I shall charge thee ☞ And I sayd Sir is not Chrisostome an ententife Doctour ¶ And the Archb. sayd yea ☞ And I sayd if Chrisostome proueth him worthye great blame that bringeth forth a booke to sweare vpon it must nedes followe that he is more to blame that sweareth on that booke ¶ And the Archb. said if Chrisostome ment accordingly to the ordinance of holy church we wil accept him ☞ And then said a clerke to me Is not the word of God God himselfe equipolient that is of one authoritie ¶ And I sayd yea ☞ Then he said to me why wilt thou not sweare then by the Gospell of God that is gods word since it is al one to sweare by the word of God by God himselfe ¶ And I said Sir since I may not now otherwise be beleued but by swearing I perceiue as Austen saith that it is not spedeful that ye y◠should be my brethren should not beleue me therfore I am redy by the word of God as the lord commaunded me by his word to sweare ☞ Then the Clarke sayd to me Lay then thine hand vpon the booke touchinge the holy Gospell of God and take thy charge ¶ And I said Sir I vnderstand that the holy Gospell of God may not be touched with mans hand ☞ And the Clearke sayde I fonded and that I sayde not truth ¶ And I asked this clerk whether it were more to reade y◠Gospel to touch the Gospell ☞ And he said it was more to read the Gospell ¶ Then I said Sir by authority of S. Hierome the gospel is not the gospel for reading of the letter but for the belief that men haue in the word of God That it is the gospel that we beleue and not the letter that we read for because the letter that is touched with mans hand is not the Gospel but the sentence that is verily beleued in mās hart is the Gospel For so Hierome saith The Gospel that is the vertue of Gods word is not
in that leaues of the boke but it is in the roote of reason Neyther the Gospel he sayeth is in the writing aboue of the letters but the Gospell is in the marking of the sentence of scriptures This sentence approueth S. Paule saying thus The kingdome of God is not in word but in vertue And Dauid saith The voice of the Lord that is his word is in vertue And after Dauid sayth Through the word of God the heaueÌ„s were formed and in the spirite of his mouth is all the vertue of theÌ„ And I pray you sir vnderstand ye wel how Dauid sayth then in the spirit of the mouth of yâ— Lord is all the vertue of angels and of men And the clarke sayd to me Thou wouldest make vs to fond with thee Say we not that the Gospels are written in the Masse booke ☞ And I sayd Sir though men vse to saye thus yet it is vnperfect speech For the principal part of a thinge is properly the whole thing For lo mans soule that may not now be sene here nor touched with any sensible thing is properly man And al the vertue of a tree is in the roote thereof that may not be sene for do away the roote the tree is destroied And sir as ye sayd to me right now God hys word are of one authoritie And sir S. Hierome witnesseth yâ— Christ very God very maÌ„ is hid in the letter of the law thus also sir yâ— gospel is hid in the letter For sir as it is ful likely many diuers men and womeÌ„ here in the earth touched Christ saw him knew his bodely persoÌ„ which neither touched nor saw nor knewe ghostly his godhead Right thus sir many men now touch see write read the scriptures of gods law which neither see touch nor read effectually the gospel For as the godhead of Christ that is the vertue of God is knowen by the vertue of beliefe so is the Gospel that is Christes word ¶ And a clerke said to me These be full misty matters and vnsauery that thou shewest here to vs. ☞ And I said Sir if ye that are maisters know not plainly this sentence â—e may sore dread that the kingdome of heauen be taken from you as it was froÌ„ the princes of priests and from the elders of the â—owes ¶ And then a Clerke as I gesse Malueren sayde to me Thou knowest not thine equiuocations for the kingdom of heauen hath diuers vnderstandings What callest thou the kingdom of heauen in thys sentence that thou shewest here ☞ And I said Sir by good reason and sentence of doctors the Realme of heauen is called here the vnderstanding of Gods word ¶ And a clerke said to me From whom thinkest thou that this vnderstanding is taken away ☞ And I sayde Sir by authoritie of Christ himselfe the effectuall vnderstanding of Christes word is taken away from al them chiefly which are great lettered men presum to vnderstand high things wil be holden wise men desire maistership high state dignitie but they wyll not conforme them to the liuing and teaching of Christ of his Apostles ¶ Then the Archb. said Wel wel thou wilt iudge thy soueraignes By God the king doth not his duety but he suffer thee to be condemned ☞ And then an other Clerke sayd to me Why on Fryday that last was counsailedst thou a man of my Lordes that he should not shriue him to no man but onely to god ¶ And with this asking I was abashed And then by and by I knew that I was subtilly betraied of a maÌ„ that came to me in prison on the Friday before coÌ„moning with mee in this matter of confession And certaine by his words I thought that this man came then to me of ful feruent and charitable will But now I know he came to tempt me to accuse me God forgeue him if it be his wil. And withal mine hart when I had thought thus I said to this clerk Sir I pray you that ye would fetch this man hether and all the wordes as nere as I caÌ„ repete them which that I spake to him on Friday in the prison I wil rehearse now here before you all and before him ☞ And as I gesse the Archbishop said then to me They that are now here suffice to repete them How saidst thou to hym ¶ And I sayd Syr that man came and asked me in diuers thinges and after hys asking I aunswered him as I vnderstoode that good was And as he shewed to me by his wordes he was sory of hys liuing in court and right heauy for his owne vicious liuing and also for the viciousnes of other men and specially of priests euil liuing herefore he sayd to me with a sorrowfull hart as I gessed that he purposed fully within short time for to leaue the court and to busie him to know Gods lawe and to confirme all hys life thereafter And when he had sayd to me these wordes moe other whiche I would rehearse and he were present he prayed me to heare hys confession And I sayd to him sir wherefore come ye to me to be confessed of me ye wote wel yâ— the Archb. putteth holdeth me here as one vnworthy either to geue or to take any sacrament of holy Church ☞ And he sayd to me Brother I wote well and so wote many other moe that you and such other are wrongfully vexed and therefore I common with you the more gladly And I sayd to him Certayne I wote well that many men of this court and specially the priestes of this housholde would be full euill apayd both you with me if they wist that ye were confessed of me And he sayd that he cared not therfore for he had full little affection in them And as me thought he spake these wordes and many other of so good will and of so high desire for to haue knowne and done the pleasant will of God And I sayd to hym as with my foresayd protestation I say to you now here Syr I counsayle you for to absent you from all euill company and to draw you to them that loue and busie them to knowe and to keepe the preceptes of God And then the good spirite of God will moue you for to occupy busily all your wittes in gathering together of all your sinnes as farre as ye can bethinke you shaming greatly of them and sorrowing hartely for them Yea syr the holy Ghost will theÌ„ put in your hart a good will and a seruent desire for to take and to hold a good purpose to hate euer and to flie after your cuÌ„ning and power al occason of sinne and so then wisedome shal come to you from aboue lightening with diuers beames of grace and of heauenly desire all your wittes enforming you how ye shall trust stedfastly in the mercy of the Lorde knowledging to him onely
and also many other that haue great trust that he will stand by the truth of the Gospel For I wote wel this Sermon is writen both in Latin and English and many men haue it they set great price thereby And sir If ye were present with y◠Archbishop at Lambeth when this Clarke appeared and was at his aunswere before the Archbishoppe ye wote wel that this Clerke denied not there his Sermon but two daies he maintained it before the Archbishop and his Clerkes And then the Archbishop or one of his Clerkes said I wote not which of them that harlot shal be met wyth for that Sermon For no man but he and thou and such other false harlots prayseth any such preaching ¶ And then the Arbhb. said Your cursed sect is busie and it ioyeth right greatly to contrary to destroy the priuilege and fredome of holy Church ☞ And I said Sir I know no men that trauell so busily as this sect doth which you reproue to make rest and peace in holy church For pride couetousnes and simony which distrouble most holy Church this sect hateth fleeth and trauayleth busilye to moue all other men in like maner vnto meekenes and wilfull pouerty and charitie and free ministring of the Sacraments this sect loueth vseth and is full busie to moue all other folkes thus to do For these vertues owe all mēbers of holy church to their head Christ. Then a Clerke said to the Archbishop Sir it is farre dayes and ye haue farre to ride to night therfore make an end with him for he wil none make But the more sir that ye busy you for to draw him toward you the more cōtumax he is made and the farther fro you ¶ And then Malueren said to me William kneele down and pray my Lord of grace leaue al thy phantasies and become a child of holy church ☞ And I said Sir I haue prayed the Archbishop oft and yet I pray him for the loue of Christ that he wil leaue hys indignation that he hath against me and that he wil suffer me after my cūning power for to do mine office of priesthode as I am charged of god to do it For I couet nought els but to serue my God to hys pleasing in the state that I stand in and haue taken me to ¶ And y◠Archbishop said to mee If of good hart thou wilt submit thee now here meekely to be ruled from this time forth by my counsel obeying mekely and wilfully to mine ordinance thou shalt finde it most profitable best to thee for to doe thus Therefore tary thou me no lenger graunt to do this that I haue sayd to thee now here shortly or denie it vtterly ☞ And I said to the Archbishop Sir owe we to beleeue that Iesu Christ was and is very God and very man ¶ And the Archbishop sayd Yea. ☞ And I said Sir owe we to beleue that al Christes lyuing and his teaching is true in euery point ¶ And he sayd yea ☞ And I sayd Syr owe we to beleue that the liuinge of the Apostles and the teaching of Christ and all the Prophetes are true whiche are written in the Bible for the health and saluation of good people ¶ And he sayd yea ☞ And I sayd Syr owe all Christen men women after their cunning and power for to conforme all their liuing to the teaching specially of Christ and also to the teaching and liuing of his Apostles and of Prophets in all thinges that are pleasaunt to God and edification of his Church ¶ And he sayd yea ☞ And I sayd Syr ought the doctrine the bidding or the counsell of any body to be accepted or obeyed vnto except this doctrine these biddings or this counsel may be graūted and affirmed by Christes liuing and his teaching specially or by the liuing and teaching of his Apostles Prophetes ¶ And y◠Archbishop said to me Other doctrine ought not to be accepted nor we owe not to obey to any mans bidding or counsell except we can perceiue that his bidding or counsell accordeth with the life and teaching of Christ and of his Apostles and Prophets ☞ And I sayd Syr is not all the learning and biddings and counsels of holy Church meanes and healefull remedies to know and to withstand the priuy suggestions and the aperte temptations ot the fiende and also wayes and healeful remedies to slea pride and all other deadly sinnes and the braunches of them and souereign meanes to purchase grace for to withstand and ouercome all the fleshlye lustes and mouinges ¶ And the Archbishop sayd yea ☞ And I sayd Syr whatsoeuer thing ye or any other body bid or counsel me to do accordingly to this forsayd learning after my cunning power through the helpe of god I will meekly with all my hart obey therto ¶ And the archbishop sayd to me Submit thee than now here meekly and wilfully to the ordinance of holy church which I shall shew to thee ☞ And I sayd sir accordingly as I haue here now before you rehearsed I will nowe be ready to obey full gladly to Christ the head of the holy Church to the learning and biddinges and counselles of euerye pleasing member of him ¶ Thē the archbishop striking with his hand fiercely vpō a cupborde spake to me with a great spirit saying By Iesu but if thou leaue such additions obliging thee now here without any exceptiō to mine ordinance or that I go out of this place I shall make thee as sure as any theefe that is in the prison of Lanterne Aduise thee now what thou wilt do And then as if he had bene angred he went fro the cupborde where he stood to a window ¶ And then Malueren and an other Clerke came nearer me and they spake to me many words full pleasantly and an othe while they manassed me and counselled full busily to submitte me or els they sayd I shoulde not escape punishing ouer measure For they sayd I should be degraded cursed and burned so then damned But now they sayd thou mayst eschew all these mischiefes if thou wilt submit thee wilfully meekely to this worthye prelate that hath cure of thy soule And for the pitty of Christ sayde they bethinke thee howe great Clerkes the Bishop of Lincolne Hereford and Purney were and yet are and also B. that is a well vnderstanding man Which also haue forsaken reuoked all the learning and opinions that thou and such other hold Wherfore since each of them is mikle wiser thē thou art we counsell thee for the best that by the example of these foure Clerkes thou follow them submitting thee as they did And one of the Bishops Clerkes sayd then there that he heard Nicoll Hereford say that since he forsook reuoked all the learning Lolards opiniōs he hath had mikle greater fauour and more delite to hold agaynst them then euer he had to
hold with them while he held with them And therefore Malueren said to me I vnderstand and thou wilt take thee to a Priest and shriue thee cleane forsake all such opinions take the penance of my Lord here for the holding teaching of them within short time thou shalt be greatly comforted in this doing ☞ And I sayd to the Clerkes that thus busily counselled me to folow these foresayd men Sirs if these meÌ„ of whom ye counsell me to take example had forsakeÌ„ benefices of teÌ„porall profite of worldly worship so that chey had abseÌ„ted them and eschewed from al occasions of couetousnes of fleshly lustes and had taken upon them simple liuing wilfull pouerty they had herein geuen good example to me and to many other to haue folowed theÌ„ But now since all these foure men haue slaunderously and shamefully done the contrary consenting to receiue and to haue and to hold teÌ„porall benefices liuing now more worldly more fleshly then they did before conforming them to the maners of this world I forsake them herein and in all their foresayd slaunderous doing For I purpose with the helpe of God into remissio of my sinnes and of my â—oule cursed liuing to hate and to flee priuily and apertly to follow these men teaching and counselling whome so euer that I may for to flee eschew the way that they haue chosen to go in which will lead them to the worst end if in conuenient time they repent them not verely forsaking and reuoking opeÌ„ly the flaunder that they haue put and euery day yet put to Christes Church For certayne so open blasphemy and slaunder as they haue spoken and done in their reuoking forsaking of the truth ought not nor may not priuily be ameÌ„ded duely Wherfore sirs I pray you that you busy not for to moue me to follow these meÌ„ in reuoking and forsaking the trueth and sothfastnes as they haue done and yet doe wherein by open euidence they stirre God to great wroth and not onely agaynst themselues but also agaynst all theÌ„ that fauor them or consent to them herein or that communeth with them except it be for their amendement For where as these meÌ„ first were pursued of enemies now they haue obliged them by othe for to slauÌ„der and pursue Christ in his members Wherfore as I trust stedfastly in the goodnes of God the worldly couetousnes and the lusty liuing and the sliding from the truth of these runnagates shall be to me and to many other men and women an example an euidence to stand more stifly by the truth of Christ. For certayne right many men and women doe marke and abhorre the foulnes and cowardnes of these foresayd vntrue men how that they are ouercome stopped wyth benefices and withdrawen from the truth of Gods word forsaking vtterly to suffer therfore bodely persecution For by this vnfaythfull doing and apostasye of them specially that are great lettered men and haue knowledged openly the truth and now either for pleasure or displeasure of tyrauntes haue taken hire and temporall wages to forsake the truth and to hold agaynst it slaundering and pursuing them that couet to followe Christ in the way of righteousnes many men and womeÌ„ therefore are now moued But many mo thorow the grace of God shall be moued hereby for to learne the truth of God and to doe thereafter and to stand boldly thereby ¶ Then the Archbishop sayd to his clerkes Busye you no lenger about him for he and other such as he is are coÌ„sedered together that they will not sweare to be obedient to submit them to prelates of holy church For now since I stoode here his fellow also sent me word that he will not sweare and that this fellow counselled hym that he should not sweare to me And losell in that thing that in thee is thou hast busied thee to lose this young man but blessed be God thou shalt not haue thy purpose of him For he hath forsaken all thy learning submitting him to be buxum obedient to the ordinaunce of holy church and weepeth full bitterly and curseth thee full hartily for the venemous teaching which thou hast shewed to him counselling hym to do thereafter And for thy false counselling of many other him thou hast great cause to be right sory For long time thou hast busied thee to peruert whomsoeuer thou mightest Therfore as many deathes thou art worthye of as thou hast geuen euill counselles And therefore by Iesu thou shalt go thether where Nicoll Harford Thom. Puruay were harbered And I vndertake or this day viij dayes thou shalt be right glad for to doe what thing that euer I did thee to do And Losell I shal assay if I can make thee there as sorowfull as it was tolde me thou wast glad of my last goyng out of England By S. Thomas I shall turne thy ioy into sorow ☞ And I sayd Syr there can no body proue lawfully that I ioyed euer of the maner of your going out of this land But Syr to say the soth I was ioyfull when ye were gone for the bishop of London in whole prison ye left me found in me no cause for to hold me lenger in his prisoÌ„ but at the request of my freÌ„des he deliuered me to them asking of me no maner of submitting ¶ Then the archbishop sayd to me Wherefore that I yede out of England is vnknowne to thee But be this thinge well knowne to thee that God as I wote well hath called me agayn and brought me into this land for to destroy thee and the false sect that thou art of as by God I shall pursue you so narowly that I shall not leaue a slip of you in this land ☞ And I sayd to the archbishop Syr the holy Prophette Ieremy sayd to the false Prophet Anany When the word that is the prophecy of a Prophet is knowne or fulfilled then it shal be knowne that the Lorde sent the Prophet in trueth ¶ And the Archbishop as if he had not bene pleased with my saying turned him awayward hether and thether and sayd By GOD I shall set vpon thy shinnes a payre of pearles that thou shalt be glad to chaunge thy voyce These and many moe wonderous and conuicious wordes were spoken to me manassing me and al other of the same sect for to be punished and destroyed vnto the vttermost And the Archbishop called then to him a Clerke and rowned with him and that Clerk went forth and soone he brought in the Constable of Saltwoode Castle and the Archbishop rowned a good while with him And then the Constable went forth and then came in diuers seculars they scorned me on euery side manassed me greatly And some counselled the Archbishop to burne me by and by some other counselled him to drowne me in the Sea for it is neare hand there And a Clerke standing beside me there kneeled
Archbishop to the Pope of Rome therefore he ought he sayd in no cause to be hys iudge And hauing his appeale there at hand ready writtē he shewed it with al reuerence to the king Wherewith the king was then much more displeased then afore and sayde angerly vnto him that he should not pursue hys appeale but rather he should tary in hold till suche time as it were of the Pope allowed And thē would he or nild he that archbishop should be his iudge Thus was there nothing allowed that the good Lord Cobham had lawfully afore required But for so much as he woulde not be sworne in all things to submit himselfe to the Church and so take what penaunce the archbishop would enioyne him He was arested agayne at the kinges commaundement and so ledde forth to the Tower of London to keepe hys day so was it then spoken that the archbishop had appoynted him afore in the kinges chamber Then caused he the foresayd confession of his fayth to be copyed agayne and the aunswere also which he had made to the foure articles proponed agaynst him to be written in maner of an Indenture in two sheetes of paper That when he should come to hys aunswere he might geue the one copy vnto the archbishop and reserue the other to him selfe As the day of examination was come which was the 23. day of September the Saterday before the feast of saint Mathewe Thomas Arundell the Archbishop sitting in Cayphas rowme in the Chapter house of Paules wyth Richard Clifford Byshop of London and Henry Bolnig broke Byshop of Winchester sir Robert Morley knight and Liefetenant of the Tower brought personally before hym the sayd Lord Cobham and there left him for the time vnto whom the archbishop sayd these wordes * The first examination of the Lorde Cobham SIr Iohn in the last generall conuocation of the clergie of this our Prouince ye were detected of certayne heresies and by sufficient witnesses found culpable Whereupon ye were by forme of spirituall law cited and woulde in no case appeare In conclusion vpon your rebellious cōtumacie ye were both priuately and openly excommunicated Notwithstanding we neyther yet shewed our selues vnready to haue geuen your absolution nor yet doe not to this houre would ye haue meekely asked it Vnto this the Lord Cobham shewed as though he had geuen no eare hauing hys minde otherwise occupyed and so desired no absolution But sayd he would gladly before him and hys brethren make rehearsal of that fayth which he held and en tended alwayes to stand to if it woulde please them to licence him thereunto And then he tooke out of his vosome a certayn writing endented concerning the articles wherof he was accused and so opēly read it before them geuing it vnto the Archbishop as he had made thereof an ende Whereof this is the copy I IOhn Didcastle Knight Lord of Cobham will that all Christen men weet and vnderstād that I clepe almighty God into witnesse that it hath bene nowe is and euer with the helpe of God shall be mine entent and my will to beleue faythfully and fully all the sacramentes that euer God ordayned to be do in holy Church and moreouer to declare me in these foure poynts I beleue that the most worshipfull Sacrament of the aulter is Christes body in forme of bread the same body that was borne of the blessed virgin our Lady sayne Mary done on the crosse dead and buryed the thyrd day rose from death to life the which body is now glorified in heauen Also as for the sacrament of penaunce I beleue that it is needefull to euery man that shal be saued to forsake sinne and do due penaunce for sinne before done with true confession very contrition and due satisfaction as Gods lawe limitteth and teacheth and els may he not be saued which penaunce I desire all men to doe And as of Images I vnderstand that they be not of beleue but that they were ordayned sith the beleue was zewe of Christ by sufferaunce of the Church to be Calenders to lewd men to represent and bryng to minde the passion of our Lord Iohn Christ and martyrdome and good liuing of other sayntes And that who so it be that doth the worship to dead Images that is due to God or putteth suche hope or trust in helpe of them as he should doe to God or hath affection in one more then in an other he doth in that the greatest sinne of maumerry Also I suppose this fully that euery man in this earth is a pilgrime toward blisse or toward payne and that he that knoweth not ne will not know ne keepe the holy comaundementes of God in his liuing here albeit that he be go on Pilgrimages to all the world and he dye so he shal be damned and he that knoweth the holy commaundementes of God and keepeth them to hys ende he shal be saued though he neuer in hys lyfe goe on pilgrimage as men now vse to Caunterbury or to Rome or to any other place This aunswere to hys articles thus ended and read he deliuered it to the Bishops as is sayd afore Than counceled the Archbishop with the other two Bishops and with diuers of the Doctours what was to be done in this matter commaunding hym for the tyme to stand aside In cōclusion by their assent information he said thus vnto him Come hether Syr Iohn In this your wryting are many good thinges contayned and right Catholicke also we deny it not but ye must consider that thys day was appoynted you to aunswere to other pointes concerning those articles wherof as yet no mention is made in this your Bil. And therefore ye must yet declare vs your minde more playnly And thus whether that ye holde affirme and beleeue that in the sacrament of the aulter after the consecration rightly done by a priest remayneth materiall bread or not Moreouer whether ye do hold affirme and beleue that as concerning the sacrament of penaunce where as a competent nomber of priestes are euery Christen man is necessarely bound to be confessed of hys sinnes to a priest ordained by the Church or not After certayn other communication this was the answere of the good Lord Cobham That none otherwise would he declare his minde nor yet aunswere vnto hys articles then was expressely in his writing there contayned Then sayd the Archbishop agayne vnto hym Syr Iohn beware what ye do For if ye aunswere not clearely to those thinges that are here obiected agaynst you especially at the time appointed you onely for that purpose the law of holy Church is that compelled once by a iudge we may openly proclayme ye an hereticke Unto whome he gaue this aunswere Do as ye shall thinke best for I am at a poynt Whatsoeuer he or the other Byshops did aske him after that he had them resorte to hys Bill for thereby would he
body The Lord Cobham asked how they could make good that sentence of theirs They aunswered him thus For it is agaynst the determination of holy Church Then sayd the archbishop vnto him Syr Iohn we sēt you a writing concerning the fayth of this blessed Sacrament clearely determined by the church of Rome our mother and by the holy Doctors Then he sayd agayne vnto him I know none holyer then is Christ and his Apostles And as for that determination I wore it is none of theyrs for it standeth not with the scriptures but manifestly against them If it be the Churches as ye say it is it hath bene hers onely since she receaued the great poyson of worldly possessions and not afore Then asked they him to stop his mouth therwith If he beleued not in the determination of the Church And he sayd vnto them No forsooth for it is no God In all our Creede this word in is but thrise mentioned concerning beleue In God the father in God the sonne in in God the holy Ghost three persons and one God The byrth the death the buriall the resurrection and ascension of Christ hath none in for beleue but in him Neyther yet hath the Church the sacramentes the forgeuenes of sinne the latter resurrection nor yet the life euerlasting nor anye other in then in the holy ghost Then sayd one of the Lawyers Such that was but a word of office But what is your beliefe concerning holy Church The Lord Cobham aunswered My beliefe is as I sayd afore that all the scriptures of the sacred Bible are true All y◠is grounded vppon them I beleue throughly For I know it is Gods pleasure that I shuld so do But in your Lordly lawes and idle determinations haue I no beliefe For ye be no part of Christes holy churche as your open deedes doth shew But ye are very Antichristes obstinately set agaynst his holy law and wil. The lawes that ye haue made are nothing to his glory but onely for your vayne glory and abhominable couetousnes This they sayd was an exceeding heresie and that in a great fume not to beleeue the determination of holye Church Then the Archbishop asked hym what he thought of holy Church He sayd vnto him my beliefe is that the holye Churche is the number of them which shal be saued of whō Christ is the head Of this churche one part is in heauen wyth Christ an other in purgatorye you say and the thyrd is here in earth This latter part standeth in three degrees in knighthoode priesthoode and the communaltie as I sayd afore playnely in the confession of my beliefe Then sayd the Archbishop vnto hym Can you tell me who is of this church The Lord Cobham answered Yea truely can I. Then sayd Doctor walden the Prior of the Carmelits It is no doubt vnto you who is thereof For Christ sayeth in Mathewe Nolite iudicare presume to iudge no man If ye be here forbidden the iudgement of your neighboure or brother much more the iudgement of your superiour The Lorde Cobham made him this aunswere Christ sayth also in the selfe same chapter of Mathew that like as the euill tree is knowne by hys fruit so is a false Prophet by his works appeare they neuer so glorious But that ye left behind ye And in Iohn he hath this text Operibus credite belecue you the outwarde doinges And in an other place of Iohn Iustum iudicium iudicate when wee knowe the thing to be true we may so iudge it and not offend For Dauid sayd also Rectè iudicate filij hominum Iudge rightly alwayes ye children of men And as for your superiority were ye of Christ ye shoulde be meeke ministers and no proud superiours Then said Doctor walden vnto him ye make here no difference of iudgementes Ye put no diuersitie betwene y◠euill iudgementes whiche Christ had forbidden and the good iudgementes which he hath cōmaunded vs to haue Rash iudgment and right iudgement al is one with you So swift iudges alwayes are the learned schollers of Wicklisse Vnto whom the Lord Cobham thus aunswered It is wel sophistred of you forsooth Preposterous are your iudgementes euermore For as the Prophet Esay sayth ye iudge euill good and good euill And therefore the same prophet concludeth that your wayes are not Gods waies nor Gods wayes your wayes And as for that vertuous man wicklisse whose iudgementes ye so highly disdayne I shall say here of my part both before God and man that before I knew that despised doctrine of his I neuer abstayned from sinne But since I learned therin to feare my Lorde GOD it hath otherwise I trust bene with me so muche grace coulde I neuer finde in all your glorious instructions Then said Doctor Walden agayne yet vnto him It were not well with me so many vertuous men liuing so many learned men teaching the scripture being also so open and the examples of fathers so plenteous If I thē had no grace to amend my life till I heard the deuil preach S. Hierome sayth that he whiche seeketh suche suspected Maysters shall not finde the midday light but the mid-day deuill The Lord Cobham sayd Your father 's the old Phariseis ascribed Christes miracles to Belzebub and his doctrine to the deuil And you as their natural children haue still the selfe same iudgement concerning his faythfull followers They that rebuke your vicious liuing must needs be heretickes and that must your doctors proue whē you haue no scripture to do it Then sayde he to them all To iudge you as you be we neede no further go then to your owne proper actes Where do ye find in all Gods law that ye shold thus sit in iudgement of any Christen men or yet geue sentence vppon any other man vnto death as ye doe here dayly No grounde haue ye in all the Scriptures so Lordly to take it vppon you but in Annas and Cayphas which sat thus vpon Christ and vppon his Apostles after hys ascension Of them onely haue ye taken it to iudge Christes members as ye doe and neither of Peter nor Iohn Then sayd some of the Lawyers yes forsooth syr for Christ iudged Iudas The Lord Cobham sayd No Christ iudged him not but he iudged himselfe and thereupon went forth so did hange himselfe But in deede Christ sayde woe vnto him for that couerous act of hys as he doth yet still vnto many of you For since the venune of him was shed into the church ye neuer followed Christ neither yet haue ye stande in the perfection of Gods law Then the Archbishop asked him what he ment by that venune The Lord Cobham sayd your possessions and Lordeships For then cried an aungell in the ayre as your owne Chronicles mentioneth wo wo woe this day is veuime shed into the church of God Before that time all the Byshops of Rome were martyrs in a manner And
since that time we read of very few But in deede since that same time one hath put down an other one hath poysoned an other one hath cursed an other and one hath slayne an other and done much more mischiefe besides as all the Chronicles telleth And let all men consider well this that Christ was meeke and mercifull The pope is proude and a tyraunt Christ was poore and forgaue The pope is riche and a malicious manslear as hys dayly actes doe proue hym Rome is the very neast of Antichrist and out of that neast commeth all the disciples of him Of whome Prelates Priestes and Monkes are the body and these pud Friers are the tayle which couereth his most filthy part Then said the Prior of the Fryers Augustines Alacke sir why do you say so That is vncharitably spoken And the Lord Cobham said Not onely is it my saying but also the Prophet Esayes long afore my time The prophet saith he which preacheth lyes is the tayle behind For as you Fryers and monkes be like Phariseis deuided in your outward apparell and vsages to make ye deuision among the people And thus you with such other are the very naturall members of Antichrist Then said he vnto them all Christ saith in his Gosspell Woe vnto you Scribes and Phariseis Hipocrites For ye close vp the kingdome of heauen before men Neyther enter ye in your selues nor yet suffer any other that wold enter into it But ye stop vp the wayes therūto with your owne traditions and therfore are ye the housholde of Antechrist ye will not permit Gods veritie to haue passage nor yet to be taught of his true ministers fearing to haue your wickednes reproued But by suche flatterers as vphold you in your mischiefes ye suffer the common people most miserably to be seduced Then sayd the archbishop By our Lady syr there shal none such preach within my dioces and God will nor yet in my iurisdiction if I may know it as either maketh diuision or yet dissention among the poore commons The Lord Cobham sayd Both Christ and hys Apostles were accused of sedition making yet were they moste peaceable men Both Daniell and Christ prophecied that such a troublous tyme shoulde come as hath not bene yet since the worldes beginning And this prophecy is partlye fulfilled in your dayes and doinges For manye haue yee slayne already and more wil ye ssay hereafter if God fulfil not his promise Christ sayth also if those dayes of yours were not shortened scarsly shold any flesh be saued Therfore looke for it iustly for God will shorten youre dayes Moreouer though Priestes and deacons for preaching of Gods word and for ministring the sacraments with prouision for the poore be grounded on Gods lawe yet haue these other sectes no maner of ground hereof so farre as I haue read Then a Doctor of lawe called maister Iohn Kempe plucked out of his bosome a copy of the bil which they had afore sent him into the tower by the Archbishops counsel thinking thereby to make shorter worke with hym For they were so amased with his aunsweres not all vnlike to them whiche disputed with Stephen that they knewe not well how to occupy the time their wits and sophistry as God would so fayled them that day My Lord Cobham sayth this Doctor we must briefly know your minde concerning these foure poyntes here following The rest of them is this And then he read vpō the bill The fayth and determination of holy churche touching the blessed sacrament of the aulter is this That after the sacramentall wordes be once spoken of a Priest in his masse the materiall bread that was before bread is turned to Christes very body And the materiall wine is turned into Christes bloud And so there remayneth in the sacrament of the aulter from thenceforth no material bread nor materiall wine which were there before the sacramentall wordes were spoken Sir beleue ye not this The Lord Cobham said This is normy beliefe But my fayth is as I sayd to you afore that in the worshipfull sacrament of the aulter is Christes very body in forme of bread Then sayd the archbishop sir Iohn ye must say otherwise The Lord Cobham said Nay that I shall not if God be vpon my side as I trust he is but that there is Christs body in forme of bread as the common beliefe is Then read the doctour againe The second poynt is this Holy Church hath determined that euery Christen mā liuyng here bodely vpō earth ought to be shriuen of a priest ordeined by the church if he may come to him syr what say you to this The Lord Cobham aunswered and said A diseased or sore wounded man hath need to haue a sure wise Chirurgian and a true knowing both the ground and the daunger of the same Most necessary were it therefore to be first shriuen vnto God which onely knoweth our diseases and can helpe vs. I deny not in this the going to a priest if he be a man of good life and learning For the lawes of God are to be required of the priest which is godly learned But if he be an idiote or a man of vicious liuing that is my curate I ought rather to flee from him then to seeke vnto him For sooner might I catch euill of him that is nought then any goodnes towardes my soules health Then read the doctour agayne The third poynt is this Christ ordayned S. Peter the Apostle to be his vicare here in earth whose sea is the church of Rome And he graunted that the same power whiche he gaue vnto Peter should succeede to all Peters successours which we call now popes of Rome By whose special power in churches particular be ordayned Prelates archbishops parsons Curates and other degrees more Vnto whom Christen men ought to obey after the lawes of the Church of Rome This is the determination of holye Church Sir beleue ye not this To this he answered and sayd He that followeth Peter most nighest in pure liuing is next vnto him in succession But your Lordly order esteemeth not greatly the lowly behauiour of poore Peter whatsoeuer ye prate of him Neither care ye greatly for the humble manners of them that succeeded him till the time of Siluester whiche for the more part were martirs as I told you afore Ye can let all their good conditions go by you and not hurt your selues with them at all All the world knoweth this well inough by you and yet ye can make boast of Peter With that one of the other doctors asked him thē what do ye say of the Pope The Lord Cobham answered As I said before He you together maketh whole the great Antichrist Of whō he is the great head you bishops priests prelates monks are the body and the begging friers are the tayle for they couer the filthines of you both with
their subtile sophistry Neither will I in conscience obey any of you all till I see you with Peter follow Christ in conuersation Then reade the doctor againe The 4. point is this Holy Churche hath determined that it is meritorious to a Christen man and to go on pilgrimage to holy places And there specially to worship the holy reliques and images of saintes Apostles Martirs Confessours and all other saintes besides approued by that Church of Rome Sir what say ye to this Wherunto he 〈◊〉 I owe them no seruice by any commaundement of god and therefore I minde not to seeke them for your couetousnes It were best ye swepte them faire from copwebs and dust and so layde them vp for catching of scathe Or els to bury them fayre in that groūd as ye do other aged people which are Gods Images It is a wonderfull thing that sayntes now being dead shoulde become so couetous and needy and thereupon so bitterly beg which all the life time hated al couetousnesse and begging But this I say vnto you and I would all that world should mark it That with your shrines and Idols your fained absolutions and pardons ye draw vnto you the substaunce wealth and chiefe pleasures of all christen realmes Why sir said one of the clerkes will ye not worshippe good images What worship should I geue vnto them said the Lord Cobham Then said Frier Palmer vnto him Sir will ye worship the crosse of Christ that he died vpon Where is it sayd the Lord Cobham The Frier said I put you the case sir that it were here euen now before you The Lord Cobham aunswered This is a great wise man to put me an earnest question of a thinge and yet he himselfe knoweth not where the thing it selfe is Yet once againe I aske you what worship I should do vnto it A clerke said vnto him Such worship as Paule speaketh of and that is this God forbid that I should ioy but onely in the crosse of Iesu Christ. Then said the Lord Cobham and spread his armes abroad This is a very crosse yea and so muche better then your Crosse of wood in that it was created of God Yet will not I seeke to haue it worshipped Then sayd the bishop of London Sir ye wote well that he died on a materiall crosse The Lord Cobham said and I wote also that our saluation came not in by that materiall crosse but alone by him which died therupon And well I wote that holy S. Paule reioyced in none other crosse but in christes passion and death onely and in his owne sufferinges of like persecution with him for the same selfe veritie that he had suffered for afore An other clerk yet asked him Will ye then do none honour to the holy crosse He answered him Yes if he were mine own I would lay him vp honestly and see vnto him that he shoulde take no more scath abroad nor be robbed of his goodes as he is now a dayes Then sayd the Archbish. vnto him Sir Iohn ye haue spoken here many wonderfull wordes to the slaunderous rebuke of the whole spiritualtie geuing a great euil example vnto the common fort here to haue vs in the more disdaine Much time haue we spent here about you and al in vaine so far as I can see Well we must nowe be at this short point with you for the day passeth away Ye must otherwise submit your selfe to the ordinaunce of holy church or els throw your selfe no remedy into most deepe daunger See to it in time for anone it will be els to late The Lord Cobham sayd I know not to what purpose I should otherwise submit me Muche more haue you offended me then euer I offended you in thus troubling me before this multitude Then said the archbishop again vnto him we once agayne require to remember your selfe well to haue none other maner opinion in these matters then the vniuersall faith and beliefe of the holy church of Rome is And so like obedient childe returne agayne to the vnitie of your mother See to it I say in time for yet ye may haue remedy where as anone it will be to late The Lord Cobham sayd expresly before them all I wil none otherwise beleue in these poyntes then that I haue told ye here afore Do with me what ye will Finally then the archbishop sayd wel then I see none other but we must needes doe the lawe we must proceede forth to the sentence dissinitiue and both iudge you condemne you for an hereticke And with that the Archb. stood vp and read there a bill of his condemnation all the clergy and laity vayling theyr boners And this was the tenour therof * The diffinitiue sentence of hys condemnation IN the name of God So be it We Thomas by the sufferaunce of God Archbishop of Caunterbury Metropolitane and primate of al England and Legate from the apostolicke see of Rome willeth this to be knowne vnto all men In a certayne cause of heresy and vpon diuers articles wherupon sir Iohn Oldcastle knight and Lord Cobham after a diligent inquisition made for the same was detected accused and presented before vs in our last conuocation of all our prouince of Caunterbury holden in the Cathedrall Church of Paules at London At the lawfull denouncement and request of our vniuersal Clergy in the sayd conuocation we proceded agaynst him according to the law God to witnes with al the sauour possible And following Christes example in all that we might which willeth not the death of a sinner but rather that he be conuerted and liue we tooke vpon vs to correcte him and sought all other wayes possible to bring him againe to the churches vnitie declaring vnto him what the holy vniuersal church of Rome hath sayd holden determined and taught in that behalf And though we founde him in the Catholicke fayth farre wyde and so stifnecked that he would not confesse hys error nor purge himself nor yet repent him therof We yet pittieng him of fatherly compassion and intirely desiring the health of his soule appoynted hym a competent tyme of deliberation to see if he wold repent and seek to be reformed but since that time we haue foūd him worse and worse Considering therefore that he is not corrigible we are driuen to the very extremitie of the lawe and wyth great heauines of hart we nowe proceede to the publication of the sentence diffinitiue agaynst him Then brought he foorth an other bill conteyning the sayd sentence and that he read also in his beggerly Latine Christi nomine inuocato ipsumque solum prae oculis habentes Quia per acta inactitata and so forth Whiche I haue also translated into Englishe that men may vnderstand it Christ we take vnto witnesse that nothing els we seeke in this our whole enterprise but his onely glory For as
much as we haue found by diuers actes done brought forth and exhibited by sundry euidences signes and tokens and also by many most manifest proues the sayd sir Iohn Oldcastle knight and L. Cobham not onely to be an euident hereticke in his owne person but also a mighty maintainer of other heretickes agaynst the fayth and religion of the holy and vniuersall church of Rome namely about the two sacramentes of the aultar and of penaunce besides the popes power and pilgrimages And that he as the childe of iniquitie and darcknes hath so hardened his hart that he will in no case attend vnto the voyce of his pastor Neyther will he be allured by straight admonishmentes not yet be brought in by fauourable wordes The worthines of the cause first wayed on the one side and his vnworthines agayn cōsidered on the other side his faults also aggrauated or made double through his damnable obstinacie we being loth that he which is nought shoulde be worse and so with his contagiousnes infecte the multitude by the sage counsel and assent of the very discrete fathers our honourable brethren and Lordes Byshops here present Richard of London Henry of Winchester and Bennet of Bangor and of other great learned and wise men here both doctours of diuinitie and of the lawes canon and ciuill seculers and religious with diuers other expert men assisting vs we sententially and diffinitiuely by this present writing iudge declare condemne the sayd syr Iohn Oldcastle Knight and Lord Cobham for a most pernitious and detestable hereticke conuicted vpon the same and refusing vtterly to obey the Church agayne committing him here from hencefoorth as a condemned hereticke to the secular iurisdiction power iudgement to doe him thereupon to death Furthermore we excommunicate and denounce accursed not onely this hereticke here present but so many els besides as shall hereafter in fauoure of his errour either receaue him or defend him counsell him or help hym or any other way mayntayne hym as very fautours receauers defenders counsaylers ayders and mayntayners of condemned heretickes And that these premisses may be the better knowne al faithfull Christen men we commit it here vnto your charges geue you straight commandement therupon by this writing also That ye cause this condemnation and diffinitiue sentence of excommunication cōcerning both this heretick and his fautours to be published throughout all diocesses in Cities towns villages by your curates and parish priests at such time as they shal haue most recourse of people And see that it be done after this sorte As the people are thus gathered deuoutly together let the curate euery where goe into the pulpit and there open declare and expound this excesse in the mother tongue in an audible and intelligible voyce that it may be perceiued of all men and that vpon the feare of this declaration also the people may fall from theyr euill opinions conceiued nowe of late by seditious preachers Moreouer we will that after we haue deliuered vnto each one of you bishops which are here present a copy hereof that ye cause the same to be written out agayne into diuers copies and so be sent vnto the other byshops and Prelates of our whole Prouince that they may also see the contentes thereof solemnly published within theyr diocesses and cures Finally we will that both you and they signifie agayne vnto vs seriously and distinctly by your writinges as the matter is without fayned colour in euery poynt performed the day wheron ye receaued this processe the time when it was of vs executed and after what sort it was done in euery condition according to the tenour hereof that we may knowe it to be iustly the same A copy of this writing sent Thomas Arundel the archbishop of Caunterbury afterward from Mydstone the x. day of Octobr within the same yeare of our Lord 1413. vnto Richard Clifford the bishop of London which thus beginneth Thomas permissione diuina c. The said Richard Clifford sent an other copy thereof enclosed within his owne letters vnto Robert Maschall a Carmelite frier which was then bishop of Herforde in Wales written from Haddam the 23. day of October in the same yeare and the beginning thereof is this Reuerende in Christo pater c. This Robert Mascall directed an other copye thereof from London the 27. day of Nouember in the same yeare enclosed in his owne commission also vnto his archdeacon and and Deanes in Hareforde and Shrewsbury And this is therof the beginning Venerabilibus discretis vitis c. In like maner did the other bishops within their diocesses After that the archbishop had thus read the bill of hys condemnation with most extremitie before the whol multitude The Lorde Cobham sayd with a moste cheerefull countenaunce Though ye iudge my body whiche is but a wretched thing yet am I certayne and sure that ye can do no harme to my soule no more then could Sathan vppon the soule of Iob. He that created that will of his infinite mercy and promise saue it I haue therein no manner of doubt And as concerning these articles before rehearsed I will stand to them euen to the very death by the grace of my eternall God And therwith he turned him vnto the people castyng hys handes abroad and saying with a very loude voyce Good Christen people for Gods loue be well ware of these men For they will els beguile you and leade you blindling into hell with thēselues For Christ sayth plainly vnto you If one blinde man leadeth an other they are like both to fall into the ditche After this he fell downe there vpon his knees thus before thē all prayed for his enemies holding vp both hys handes and his eyes towardes heauen and saying Lorde God eternall I beseeche thee of thy great mercies sake to forgeue my pursuers if it be they blessed will And then hee was deliuered to syr Robert Morly and so led forth again to the tower of London And thus was there an ende of that dayes worke Whyle the Lord Cobham was thus in the Tower he sent out priuely vnto his friendes And they at his request wrote this little bill here following causing it to be set vp in diuers quarters of London that the people should not beleeue the slaunders and lyes that his enemies the Byshops seruauntes and priestes had made on him abroade And thus was the letter FOr as much as Syr Iohn Oldcastle knight and Lorde Cobham is vntruely conuicted and emprisoned falsly reported and slandered among the common people by his aduersaries that he should otherwise both thinke speak of the sacramentes of the churche and specially of the blessed sacrament of the aultar then was written in the confession of his beliefe which was indended and taken to the clergy and so set vp in diuers open places in the cittye of London Knowne
whome I shall hereafter know suspected of heresye or errors I shall effectually present or cause to be presented vnto my sayde reuerend father Lord Archbishop or to them which haue his authority so soone as I can conneniently do it and see that they be corrected to my vttermost power This abiuration neuer came to the hands of the Lord Cobham neither was it compiled of them for that purpose but onely therewith to bleare the eyes of the vnlearned multitude for a time After the whiche like fetch and subtle practise was also deuised the recantatioÌ„ of the Archbishop Thomas Cranmer to stop for a time the peoples mouthes Which subtlely in like manner was also practised with the false recantatioÌ„ of Bishop â—oper and diuers other as in their places hereafter Christ graunting shal be shewed And thus much hitherto concerning the first trouble of sir Iohn Oldcastle Lorde Cobham with all the circumstances of the true time place occasion causes and order belonging to the same Wherin I trust I haue sufficiently satisfied all the parties requisite to a faythfull history with out corruption For the confirmation wherof to the intent the mind also of the wrangling cauiller may be satisfied to stop the mouth of the aduersary which I see in all places to be ready to barke I haue therfore of purpose anexed with all my ground foundation taken out of the Archines and Registers of the Archb. of Cant Ex epist. Thom. Arund ad Rich. Lond. Wherby may appeare the manifest error both of Polydorus and of Edward Hall who being deceiued in the right distinction of the times assigne this citation and examination of the Lord Cobham to be after the councell of CoÌ„stance when as Thomas Arundell Archbishop of Caunterbury at the councell of Constance was not aliue The copy and testimony of his owne letter shall declare the same written and sent to the bishop of London in forme as foloweth * The copy of the Epistle of the Archbishop of Caunterbury written to the Bishop of London whereupon dependeth the grounde and certaynety of this foresayd history of the Lord Cobham aboue premised TO the reuerend father in Christ and Lord the Lord Robert by the grace of God Bishop of Hereford Richard by the permission of God bishop of London health and continuall increase of sincere loue We haue of late receiued the letters of the reuerend father in Christ and Lord the Lorde Thomas by the grace of God Archb. of Cant. primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke see vnto our reuerend brother the Lord Richard Bishop of London health and brotherly loue in the Lord. It was lately concluded before vs in the conuocation of Prelates and Clergye of our prouince of Caunterb last celebrate in our church of S. Paul intreating amongest other thinges with the sayd prelates clergy vpon the vnion and reformation of the Church of England by vs and the sayd prelates and Clergy that it was almost impossible to amende the hole of our Lordes coate whiche was without seame but that first of all certayne nobles of the realme which are authors fauourers protectors defenders and receiuers of these heretickes called Lollardes were sharpely rebuked and if neede were by the censures of the Churche and the helpe of the secular power they be reuoked from their errours And afterward hauing made diligent inquisition in the conuocation amongest the proctors of the Clergy and others which were there in great number out of euery dioces of our prouince It was found out amongest others that sir Iohn Oldcastle knight was and is the principall receiuer fauourer protector and defender of them and that specially in the Diocesse of London Rochester and Hereforde he hath sent the sayd Lollardes to preach not being licenced by the ordinaryes and Bishoppes of the Dioces or places contrary to the prouinciall constitutions in that behalfe made and hath bene present at theyr wicked SermoÌ„s greuously punishing with threatnings terrors and the power of the secular sword suche as did withstand him alledging and affirming amongest others that we and our felow brethren Suffragans of out prouinces had not neither haue any power to make any such constitutions Also he hath holden and doth holde opinion and teach as touching the sacramentest of the aultar of penaunce of pilgrimage of the worshiping of Sayntes and of the keyes contrary to that which the vniuersall church of Rome doth teach ond affirme Wherefore on the behalfe of the sayd prelates and clergy we were then required that we would vouchsafe to proceed agaynst the sayd sir Iohn Oldcastle vpon the premisses Notwithstanding for the rouerance of our Lord the king in whose fauour the sayde sir Iohn at that preseÌ„t was no lesse also for honor of his knighthood we with our fellow brethren and Suffraganes then present with a great part of the Clergy of our prouince comming personally before the presence of our Lord the king being then at hys Manor of Kenington put vp against the said sir Iohn a complaint and partly reciting the defaultes of the sayd sir Iohn But at the request of our Lord the king we desiring to reduce the sayd sir Iohn to the vnity of the church without any reproche we deferred all the execution of the premisses for a great time But at the last for so much as our sayd Lord the king after his great trauelles taken about the conuersion of him did nothing at all profite as our said Lord the king vouchsafed to certify vs both by word writing We immediatly decreed to call forth the sayd sir Iohn personally to aunswere before vs at a certayne time already passed in and vpon the premisses and sent our messengers with these our letters of citation to the sayde sir Iohn then being at his castle of Cowling vnto the which messenger we gaue commaundement that he should in no case go into the Castle except he were licensed But by the meane of one Iohn Butler porter of the kings chaÌ„ber he should require the sayd sir Iohn that he would either liceÌ„se the sayd messenger to come into the Castle or that he would cite him or on the least that he would suffer himselfe to be cited without his Castle The whiche sir Iohn openly aunswered vnto the sayd Iohn Butler declaring the premisses vnto him on the behalfe of our Lord the king that he woulde by no meanes be cited neither in any case suffer his citation Then we being certified of the premisses lawfully proceeded further First hauing faythfull report made unto vs that he could not be apprehended by personall citation we decreed to cite him by an edict to be openly set vppe in the porches of the Cathedrall Church of Rochester next vnto him litle more then three English miles distant from the sayd castle of Cowling As we had thus caused him to be cited and our edict aforesayde to be publickely openly set vpon the porches of the said
Wherunto by the cōtentes of this scedule it is not fully answered and therfore you must answere therunto more plainely expresse declare your fayth opinions as touching those poynts in the same bill That is to say whither you hold beleue and affirme that in the sacrament of the aultar after the cōsecration rightly done there remayneth materiall bread or not Item whether you hold beleue and affirme that it is necessary in the sacrament of penaunce for a man to cōfesse his sinnes vnto a priest appoynted by the church The which articles in this maner deliuered vnto him amongst many other thinges he answered plainly that he would make no other declaration or answere therunto thē was conteyned in the sayd Scedule Wherupon we fauoring the sayd sir Iohn with benigne gentle meanes we spake vnto him in this manner Sir Iohn take heed for if you do not playnly answere to these things which are obiected agaynst you within a lawful time now graūted you by the Iudges we may declare you to be an hereticke but the said sir Iohn perseuered as before and would make no other answere Consequently notwithstanding we together with our sayd felow brethren and others of our counsell took aduise and by their counsell declared vnto the said sir Iohn Oldcastle that the sayd holy Church of Rome in this matter following the saying of blessed S. Augustine Ierome Ambrose and other holy men hath determined the which determinations euery catholicke ought to obserue Wherupon the said sir Iohn answered that he would beleue and obserue whatsoeuer the holy Church determined and whatsoeuer god would he should obserue and beleue But that he would in no case affirme that our Lord the Pope the cardinals Archbishops and Bishops or other prelates of the church haue any power to determine any such matters Wherunto we yet fauoring him vnderhope of better aduisement promised the sayd sir Iohn that we would geue him in writing certaine determinatiōs vpon the matter aforesaid Wherunto he should more plainly answere writtē in latin and for his better vnderstanding translated into English wherupon we commaunded and hartily desired him that agaynst monday next folowing he should geue a playne full answere the which determinations we caused to be trāslated the same day to be deliuered vnto him the sonday next folowing The tenor of which determinations here folow in this maner The fayth and determination of that holy Churche vpon the holy Sacrament of the aultar is this That after the consecration done in the masse by that priest that material bread shall be chaunged into the materiall bodye of Christ the materiall wine into the materiall bloud of Christ. Therfore after the consecratiō there remayneth no more any substāce of bread and wine which was there before What doe you answere to this article Also the holy church hath determined that euery christian dwelling vpon earth ought to confesse his sinnes vnto a priest ordeined by the Church if he may come vnto hym How thinke you by this article Christ ordeined S. Peter his Vicare in earth whose seat is in the Church of Rome geuing and graunting the same authority whiche he gaue vnto Peter also to his successours which are now called Hopes of Rome in whose power it is to ordeine and institute prelates in particulare churches As Archbishops bishops curates and other ecclesiastical orders vnto whom the Christian people ought obedience according to the traditiō of the church of Rome This is the determination of the holy church What thinke you by this article Besides this the holy Church hath determined that it is necessary for euery christian to go on pilgrimage to holy places there specially to worship the holy reliques of the Apostles Martirs confessors all sayntes whosoeuer the church of Rome hath allowed What thinke you of this article Upon which monday being the 25. day of the sayd moneth of September before vs and our felow brethrē aforesayd hauing also takē vnto vs our reuerēd brother Benedict by the grace of God Bishop of Bangor by our cōmaundement our counsellers and ministers Master Henry ware officiall of our court of Cant. Philip Morgan D. of both lawes Dowell Kissin Doctor of the decretals Iohn Kempe and William Carlton Doctors of law Ioh Witnā Thomas Palmer Rob. Wombewell Iohn Withe and Robert Chamberlayne Richard Dotington Thomas Walden professors of diuinity Also Iames Cole I. Steuens our notaries appointed on this behalf They all and euery one being sworne vpon that holy gospell of god laying their handes vpon the booke that they shoulde geue theyr faythfull counsell in and vpō the maner aforesayde and in euery such cause and to the whole world By and by appered sir Robert Morley Knight Lieuetenant of the Tower of London and brought with him the foresayde Syr I Oldcastle setting him before vs. Unto whom we gentlye and familiarly rehearsed the actes of the day before passed And as before we tolde him that he both is and was excōmunicate requiring and intreating him that he would desire and receiue in due forme the absolution of the Church Unto whom the said Syr Iohn then and there plainly answered that in this behalfe he would require no absolutiō at our handes but onely of God Then afterward by gentle and soft meanes we desires and required him to make playne answere vnto the articles which were laid against him And first of al as touching the Sacrament of the aultar To the which article besides other thinges he answered and sayd thus That as Christ being here in earth had in him both Godhead manhoode Notwithstanding the Godhead was couered and inuisible vnder the humanity the which was manifest and visible in him so likewise in the sacrament of the aultar there is the very body and very bread bread which we do see the body of Christ hidden vnder the same which we do not see And playnly denyed that the fayth as touching the said Sacrament determined by the Romish church and holy doctors and sent vnto him by vs in the sayd Schedule to be the determination of the holy Church But if it be the determination of the Church he sayd that it was done contrary vnto the scriptures after the church was endowed and that poyson was poured into the Churche and not afore Also as touching the Sacrament of penance and confession he playnly sayd and affirmed thē and there that if any man were in any greuous sinne out of the which he knew not how to rise it were expedient and good for him to go vnto some holy and discreet priest to take counsell of him But that he shoulde confesse his sinne to any proper Priest or to any other although he might haue the vse of him it is not necessary to saluation for so much as by only contrition such sinne can be wiped a way the sinner himselfe purged As concerning the worshipping of
presents what you haue done in the premisses how you and they haue executed this our commaundement We will that you and they duety and distinctly certify vs the busines being done by you and theyr letters patentes according to this tenour Dated in our Manor of Maidstone the 10. of October an 1413. and in the 18. yeare of our translation Thus haue you here the iudiciall proces of the bishops agaynst this most noble christen knight described by their owne letters and stile After all this the sentence of death being geuen the Lord Cobham was sent away Syr Robert Morley carying him agayne vnto the Tower where as after he had remayned a certaine space in the night season it is not known by what meanes he escaped out and fled into Wales where as he continued by the space of 4. yeares ¶ A defence of the Lord Cobham agaynst Nich. Harpsfield set out vnder the name of Alanus Copus As I was entring into this story of the Lord Cobham after the tractation of all the former historyes hetherto passed hauing next to set vpon this present matter luckely and as God woulde in such oportunity of season as may seeme God to worke himselfe for defence of his Sayntes commeth to my handes a certayne booke of new found dialogues compiled in latine by Nich. Harps field set out by Alanus Copus an english man a persoÌ„ to me vnknown obscure hetherto vnto that world but now to purchase himselfe a name with Erostratus or with the sonnes of Enachun commeth out not with his fiue egges but with his sixe rayling dialogues In the which dialogues that sayd Alanus Copus Anglus whether he vnder the armour of other or other vnder the title or his name I knowe not nor paâ—e not vncurteously behauing himselfe intemperately abusing his time study and pen forgetting himself neglecting all respect of honesty and milde modestly neither dreading the stroke of God nor passing for shame neither fauoring the liuing nor sparing the dead who being aliue as they neuer offended him so now cannot aunswere for theÌ„selues being gone thus prouoking both God and man agaynst him alter an vnseemely sort and with a foule mouth and a stincking breath rageth and fareth agaynst deade mens ashes taking now that spoyle of theyr good name after theyr bodyes lye slayne in the field His gall and choler being so bitter agaynst them that he cannot abide any memory after them to remayne vpon the earth In so much that for the hatred of them he spurneth also agaynst me and fleeth in my face for that in my Actes and Monumentes describing the history of the Churche I would say any thing in the fauour of them whome the Romish Catholickes haue so vnmercifully put to death The answere to whose book although it woulde require a seuerall tractation by it selfe as if Christ graunt space and leysure hereafter it shall not be forgotten yet because such oportunity of the booke is offered to me at this present comming now to the matter of the Lord Cobham Sir Roger Acton other with whom he first beginneth to quarell it shall be requisite a little by the way to cope with this Cope whatsoeuer he be so much as trueth shall geue me for theyr defence to say something And here to cut of all the offalles of his raylinge talke and vnhonest rebukes whiche I leaue to scoldes and men of his profession agaynst they liste to braule let vs briefly and quietly consider the matter for discussing of the truth Wherin first I shall desire the Reader with equality and indifferency to heare both the partes to speake as well what the Martyrs hence gone and slayne could say for themselues if they were present as also what this man here doth obiect against them now being gone And so according to the same to iudge both vpon them as they deserue and of me as they shall please Now to the scope of maister Copes matter which is this whether this foresayd sir Iohn Oldcastle L. Cobham first to beginne with him is rather to be commeÌ„ded for a Martyr or to be reproued for a traytor And whether that I in writing of him and of sir Roger Acton wyth other moe in my former edition haue belt fraudulently and corruptly in coÌ„mending theÌ„ in these Acts Monumentes or no. Touching the discussion whereof first I trust the geÌ„tle M. Cope my frend neither will nor wel caÌ„ deny any part of all that hetherto touching that story of that L. Cobham hath ben premised who yet al this while was neither traitor to his country nor rebell to his prince as by the course of his hystory hetherto to the reader may well vnderstaÌ„d First in the time of king Henry the fourth he was sent ouer to FrauÌ„ce to the Duke of Orlyance he did obey Afterward K. Henry the fift coÌ„ming to the crowne he was of him like wise well liked and fauored vntill the time that Tho. Arundel with his clergy coÌ„playning to the king made bate betwene theÌ„ Then the Lord Cobham being cited by the Archbyshoppe at his citation woulde not appeare But sent for by the king he obeied and came Being come what lowly subiection be shewed there to the king the pag. 558. declareth After he yelded an obedient coÌ„fessioÌ„ of his fayth it would not be receiued Then did he appeale to the bishoppe of Rome for the which the king tooke great displeasure with him so was he repealed by the king to the Archb. and committed to the tower which also he did obey FroÌ„ theÌ„ce he was brought to his examination once or twise there like a constant martyr and witnesse of the trueth he stood to his confession and that vnto the very sentence of death defined agaynst him If this be not the effect of a true Martyr let Alanus Copus say what he wil or what he can This I say at least I doubt whether the sayd Alanus Copus Anglus put to the like triall himselfe would venter so narrow a poynt of martirdome for his religion as this christian knight did for his Certes it hath not yet appeared To proceed after this deadly senteÌ„ce was thus awarded agaynst him the sayd Lord CobhaÌ„ was theÌ„ returneth agayne vnto the tower which he with patience and meeknes did also obey from the which tower if he afterward by the Lordes prouideÌ„ce did escape whether hath Alanus Copus herein more to prayse God for offring to him the benefite or to blame the man for taking that which was offred What Catholicke in all Louen hauing his house ouer hys head on fire will not be glad to haue if he might the dore set open to flee the peril ' or els why did Alanus Copus flye hys country hauing so litle need if this maÌ„ bleding almost vnder the butchers are might not enioy so great an offer of so lucky deliueraunce Thus hitherto I trust the cause of the Lord Cobham standeth firme and
in person saith Cope but with his mind and with his counsell he was present and addeth this reason saying And therfore he being brought agayn after his escape was conuice both of treason and heresye therfore susteining a double punishmēt was both hanged and burnt for the same c. And how is al this proued By Robert Fabian he sayth whereunto briefly I aunswere that Rob. Fabian in that place maketh no such mention of the Lord Cobham assisting or consenting to them either in mind or in counsell His wordes be these That certaine adherentes of Sir Iohn Oldcastle assembled in the fielde neare to S. Biles in great number of whom was sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerley The which with 36. mo in number were after conuict of heresy and treason and for the same were hanged and burnt wein the sayd field of S. Byles c. Thus much in Fabian touching the commotion condemnation of these mē but that the Lorde Cobham was there present with thē inany parte either of consent or counsell as Alanus Copus Anglus pretendeth that is not found in Fabian but is added of his liberall cornu copiae wherof he is so copious and plentifull that he may keep an open shop of such vnwrittē vntruethes whiche he maye aforde verye good cheape I thinke being such a plentifull artificer But here will bee obiected agaynst mee the wordes of the statute made the seconde yeare of king Henry the fifte wherupon this aduersary triumphing with no litle glory 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thinketh himselfe to haue double vauntage against me first in prouinge these foresayd complices adherents of the Lord Cobham to haue made insurrection agaynst the king and so to be traytors Secondly in conuicting that to be vntrue where as in my former booke of Actes and Monumentes I doe reporte how that after the death of sir Roger Acton of Browne Beuerley a Parliament was holden at Leicester where a statute was made to this effect that all and singular suche as wer of Wickliffes learning if they would not geue ouer as in case of felony and other trespasses loosing all theyr goodes to the king shoulde suffer death in two manner of kinds that is they should first be hanged for treasō against the king and then be burned for heresy agaynst God c. Wherupon remaineth now in examining this obiectiō and aunswering to the same that I purge both them of treason and my selfe of vntruth so farre as truth and fidelity in Gods cause shal assist me herin Albeit in beginning first my history of Ecclesiastical matters wherin I hauing nothing to do with abatement of causes iudiciall but onely folowing the simple narration of things done and executed neuer suspected that euer any would be so captious with me or so nise nosed as to presse me with such narrow points of the law in trying and discussing euery cause and matter so exactly straining as ye woulde say the bowels of the statute lawe so rigorously agaynst me Yet for so much as I am therunto constrained now by this aduersary I wil first lay open all the whole statute made the second yeare of this foresayd Henry the fift after the death of the foresayd sir Roger Acton and his fellowes at the Parliament holden at Leycester an 1415. That done I will note vpon the words therof so as by the circumstaunces of the same may appeare what is to be cōcluded either for the defence of theyr innocencye or for the accusation of this aduersary The tenour and purport of the statute here vnder ensueth ¶ The wordes and contentes of the statute made an 2. Henrici 5. cap. 7. FOrasmuch as great rumors congregations and insurrections here in England by diuers of that king his maiesties seege people haue bene made here of late as well by those which were of the sect of heresy called Lolardy as by others of their cōfederatiō excitatiōs abetmēt to the intēt to adnulle subuert the christian fayth the law of God within the same Realme as also to destroy our soueraigne Lord the king himselfe and all maner of estates of the same his Realme as well spirituall as temporall and also all maner pollicy the lawes of the land Finally the same our Lord the king to the honor of God in conseruation and fortification of the Christian fayth also in saluation of his royall estate of the estate of all his realme willing to prouide a more open more due punishmēt agaynst the malice of such heretickes Lolardes then hath bene had or vsed in that case heretofore so that for the feare of the same lawes and punishment such heresyes and Lolardies may the rather cause in time to come By the aduise and assēt aforesayd at the prayer of the sayd commons hath ordeined established that especially the Chaūcellor the Treasurer the Iustices of the one bēch and of the other Iustices of Assise Iustices of peace Shiriffes Maiors and Bailiffes of Cityes and Townes and all other officers hauing the gouernement of people either now present or which for the time shal be do make an othe in taking of their charge and offices to extend their whole payne and diligence to put out to do to put out cease destroy all maner of heresyes and errors commonly called Lolardies within the places in which they exercise their charges and offices from time to time with all their power and that they assist fauor and maintaine the ordinaries and their commissaries so often as they or any of them shal be therunto required by the said ordinaries or their cōmissaryes So that the sayd officers and ministers when they trauell or ride to arest any Lolard or to make any assistēce at the instance and request of the ordinaries or their cōmissaryes by vertue of this statute that the same ordinaries commissaryes do pay for their costs reasonably And that the seruices of the king vnto whō the officers be first sworne be preferred before al other statutes for the liberty of holy Church the ministers of the same And especially for the correction and punishment of hereticks Lolards made before these dayes not repealed but being in theyr force And also that all persons conuict of heresy of whatsoeuer estate condition or degree they be by the sayd ordinaries or their cōmissaries left vnto the secular power according to the lawes of holy Church shall leese forfayte all theyr lands and tenements which they haue in fee simple in maner and forme as followeth That is to say that the king shall haue all the landes tenementes which the sayd conuictes haue in fee simple which be immediatlye holden of him as forfayted And that the other Lordes of whom the lands tenements of such conuictes be holden immediatly after that the king is therof seised answered of the yeare
eius deuotionem pertinet timorem passus sit quicquid pati potuit who had as much as to deuotion and feare apperteined suffered already what he might or could suffer as Cyprian said by Cornelius That he I say which a little before in the moneth of September stoode so constant in defence of Christes faith would now in the moneth of Ianuary rise to destroy adnull subuert Christes faith and the law of God and holy Church within the Realme of England How can it be not like only but possible to be true that he which neuer denied the faith which euer confessed the faith so constantly which was for the same faith condemned yea and at last also burned for the faith would euer fight against the faith and law of God to adnull and to subuert it Let vs proceed yet further and see when that he should haue to destroied and adnulled the Christian faith and law of God in England what faith or law then could he or did he entend to bring into the realme of England The Turks faith or the Iewes faith or the Popes faith or what faith else I pray you For he that will be an enemie to the faith of Christ and will shew himselfe frend to no other faith beside I accompt him not out of his right faith but out of his right wits And therfore euen as it is true that sir Iohn Oldcastle with his coÌ„federates abertours were vp in armes to subuert and extinguish the faith of Christ and law of God in the realme of England so by the like truth it may be estemed that the same persons rose also to destroy their soueraigne Lord the king and his brethren First thanks be to God that neither the king nor any of his brethren had any hurt by him But his intent saith the preface was to destroy his soueraigne Lord the king Whereunto I aunswere with this interrogatorie whether his intent was priuily to haue destroied him or by opeÌ„ force of armes If priuily what needeth then such a great army of xx thousand men to atcheue the secret feate Rather I would think that he needed more the help of such as were neare about the king as some of the kinges priuie chamber or some of his secret counsaile whereof neither Chronicle nor record doth insinuate any mention If his intent was openly to inuade the kyng You must vnderstand M. Cope that to withstand a king in his owne Realme many thinges are required long time great preparation many frendes great assistance and ayd of kindred money horse men armour and all other things apperteining for the same Earle Godwin of Westfaxe who had maried Canutus daughter being a man both ambitious and as false a traitour for al his sixe sonnes and great alliance yet durst not set vpon king Edward to inuade him within his Realme although he sought manye occasions so to do yet neuer durst enterprise openly that which his ambition so greedely presumed vnto page 163. In the time of King Henry the third Symon Montford Earle of Glocester Gilbert Clare Earle of Leicester Humfrey Rone Earle of Ferrence with a great number of Lords and Barons thought themselues to haue great right on their sides yet durst not for all their power openly assaile the King in his Realme before great debatemeÌ„t and talke first had betweene page 330. Likewise what murmuring and grudging was in the realme against king Edward the second among the peres and nobles and also prelates only Walter Bishop of Couentry except first for Gaueston then for the Spensers at what time Thomas Earle of Lancaster Guido Earle of Warwike with the most part of al other Earles and Barons concordly consenting together to the displacing first of Gaueston then of the Spensers yet neither rashly nor without great feare durst stirre vp warre in the land or disquiet or vexe the king but first by all meanes of moderate counsaile and humble petition thought rather to perswade then to inuade the king page 308. In like maner and with like grudging mindes in the reigne of King Richard 2. Thomas Wodstocke Duke of Glocester the kings vncle with the Earles of Arundell of Warwike and Darby with the power almost of the whole commons stood vp in armes against the king And yet notwithstanding all their power ioined together being so great and their cause seming to them so reasonable yet were they not so hardy straightwayes to flee vpon the king but by way of Parliament thought to accomplishe that which their purpose had conceiued and so did without any warre striking against the king page 513. After King Richard 2. was deposed and was in prison yet liuing diuers noble men were greatly inflamed against K. Henry the fourth as Sir Iohn Holland Earle of Huntington Thomas Spenser Earle of Glocester the Earles likewise of Kent and of Salisbury with sir Iohn Cheney other mo wherof diuers had beene Dukes before now deposed by King Henry 4. although they had conceiued in their harts great grudge and malice against the said King Henry yet had they neither hart nor power openly with mans force to assaile the king but secretly were coÌ„pelled to atchieue their conceiued inteÌ„t which notwithstanding they could not accomplish Ex hist. D. Alban Thus you see Maister Cope or els maister Harpsfield or whatsoeuer ye be to gainstand a king and with open force to encounter with him in his owne land and in his owne chamber of London where he is so sure and strong what a matter of how great cheuance it is wherin so many and so great difficulties do lye the attempt so dangerous the chances so vncertaine the furniture of so manie things required that fearce in any kings daies heretofore any peeres or nobles of the Realme were they neuer so strongly assisted with power wit or counsaile yet either were able or els well durst euer enterprise vpon the case so dangerous notwithstanding were they neuer of themselues so far from all feare of God and true obedience And shal we then thinke or caÌ„ we imagine maister Cope that Syr Iohn Oldcastle a man so well instructed in the knowledge of Gods word beyng but a poore Knight by his degree hauing none of all the peeres and nobles in all the world to ioyne with him being prisoner in the Tower of London a litle before in the moneth of December could now in the moneth of Ianuary so sodenly in such an hoat season of the yeare start vp an army of xx thousand fightyng men to inuade the kyng to kill two Dukes his brethren to adnulle Christen fayth to destroy Gods law and to subuert holy Church 〈◊〉 why doth not he adde moreouer to set also all London on fire and to turne all England into a fishe poole Beliue these men which geue out these â—igmentes of Syr Iohn Oldcastle dyd thinke him to be one of Deucations stocke who castyng of stones ouer his shoulder
nor you can take any great aduantage to proue any treason in the Lord Cobham or in his felowes as hath bene hetherto aboundantly declared in the premisses It remaineth further that for asmuch as you in your fixt Dialogue with your author Edward Halle do alledge the records Et publica iudicij Acta to dissame these men for traytours although what records they be you bring forth neuer a word I therefore in their defence do answere for them whiche can not now aunswere for themselues And because you to accuse them do mention a certaine recorde and yet do not shew vs what record it is and peradueÌ„ture can not if ye would I haue taken the paines therfore for the loue of them whom you so hate to search out such Recordes whereby any occasion can be raised against them And first will declare the commission granted then the inditement commensed against them The which commission and inditement albeit in countenance of words will seeme to minister much suspition against them to the simple Reader before he be better acquainted with these subtile dealings and practises of Prelates yet trusting vpon the goodnesse of the cause which I see here so falsely and sleightly to be handled I nothing feare nor doubt to produce the same out of the Records in Latine as they stand to the intent that when the craftie handling of the aduersaries shall be disclosed the true simplicitie of the innocent to the true harted Reader shall the more better appeare The words first of the Commission here folow vnder written which when thou shalt heare let theÌ„ not trouble thy minde gentle reader I besech thee before thou vnderstand further what packing and subtile conueyance lieth couered and hid vnder the same ¶ In Rotulo patent de anno primo Henrici quinti. R. Dilectis fidelibus suis Willielmo Roos de Hamlak Henrico le Scrop Willielmo Croiomere maiori Ciuitatis suae London Hugoni Huls Iohanni Preston Ioanni Mertin salutem Sciatis quòd cum nos plenius A informemur ac notorie manifeste dinoscatur quôd quam plures subditi nostri Lollardi vulgarie nuncupati ac alij mortem nostram contra ligeanciae suae debitum proditorie imaginauerunt ac quam plura alia tam in fidei catholicae quà m status dominorum magnatum regni nostri Angl. tam spiritualium quam temporalium destructionem proposuerunt ac diuersas congregationes alia conuenticula illicita pro nephando proposito suo in hac parte per implend secerunt in nostri exheredationem ac Regni nostri destructionem manifestam Nos huiusmodi Lollardos ac alios praedictos iuxta eorum demerita in hac parte castigari puniri volentes ac de fidelitate circumspectione vestris plenius confidentes assignauimus vos quinque quatuor tres vestrum quorum vos praefati maior Hugo duos esse volumus Iustic nostros ad inquirend per sacrum proborum legal hominum de ciuitate praedicta suburbijs eiusdem ac de Com. Midd. tam infr libertates quam extr per quos rei veritas melius sciri poterit de omnibus singulis proditionibus insurrectionibus per huius modi Lollardos in ciuitate suburbijs com predictis factis perpetratis nec non de omnimodo proditionibus insurrectionibns rebellionibus felonijs in ciuitate suburbijs com praedictis per quoscunque qualitercunque factis siue perpetratis ad easdem proditiones insurrectiones rebelliones felonias audiend terminand secundum legem consuetudinem Regni nostri Angl. Et ideo vobis mandamus quod ad certos c. quos c. quorum c. ad hoc prouideritis diligentes super premissis fac inquisitiones premissa omnia singula audiatis terminetis in forma praedicta facturi c. Saluis c. Mandauimus enim vicecomitibus nostris Lond. Midd. quod ad certos c. quos c. quorum c. eius seire fac venire facietis coram vobis c. quorum c. tot c. de Balliua sua tam infr libertates quam extra per quos c. inquiri In cuius c. T.R. apud Westm. B x. die Ianuarij Peripsum Regem By these high and tragicall wordes in this commission sent downe against the Lord Cobham Sir Roger Acton and their felowes It may peraduenture seeme to the ignorant and simple reader some hainous crime of treason to rest in them for conspiring against God the Churche the kyng their countrey But what cannot the fetchyng practise oâ— the Romish Prelates bring about where they haue once conceiued a malice Wherfore maruel not good trader at this nor iudge thou accordinge to the woordes which thou hearest But suspeÌ„d thy iudgemeÌ„t a while till the matter be more opened vnto thee ExaÌ„ples of like hâ—Ì„dling be not so rare but thou maist soone iudge by other tymes the like also of these George Egle of whom meÌ„tion was made before did but preach in time of Queene Mary anâ— yet coÌ„missioÌ„ was directed against him as in case of raising vp a coÌ„motion against the Queene AdaÌ„ Damlip in Cahce did but preach the receiuing of one poore crowne 2. yeares before at Rome was inough to make him a traitor In the time of K Henry the 8 onâ— Singleton chaplein to Queene Anne the Queenes maiesties mother that now is did but preach 〈◊〉 Gospel moued by zeale as I haue credible witnes of his owne scholer that heard him speake it being with him yeâ— by vertue of coÌ„mission it was obiected to hym for raysing vp commotion agaynst the kyng yea and also for killing of Pakington suffered for the same as a traytor So here what matter or maruell is it if the kyng â—â—censed or rather circumuented by the wrong information of the Prelates whom he beleued gaue out his coÌ„mission agaynst thynges neuer wrought nor thought Wherfore I exhort thee Christian Reader as I sayd before iudge not by and by the truth by the wordes of the CommissioÌ„ but iudge the wordes rather of the Commission by the truth Neither measure thou the lyne by the stone But the stone rather by the line At least yet differ thy sentence till both the Commission and the InditemeÌ„t beyng layd together thou mayest afterward see and perceiue more what is to be iudged in the case In the meane season marke well these wordes of the kyng in this Commission A Cum nos plenius informeâ—ur c. By the which wordes it is easie to be vnderstand that the kyng himselfe had no certaine knowledge thereof but onely by information of others of Byshops no doubt Prelates thereupon gaue forth his Commission aforesayd And then how will this stand with our Chroniclers other Epitomes and Summaries whoÌ„ Maister Cope doth alledge For if it be certaine that Robert FabiaÌ„ sayth that the kyng himselfe beyng in the field tooke
certayne of them as Syr Roger Acton Maister Browne and Iohn Beuerlay your owne Edw. Hall also your Epitome agreeth to the same and sayth moreouer that they were brought before yâ— kynges presence Tho. Couper also whoÌ„ you alledge addeth further and sayth that the kyng there by strength dyd take them I pray you Maister Cope what needed the kyng to write this by information when as he both himselfe was present at the fact was the taker of them and a witnesse of the deede The which and if it be true that the kyng heard this but by way of information how will you then defend your Chronicos and your Epitomas But herein I will neither greatly sticke with you nor contend with them Desiring thee Reader this onely to beare in mynde the date of this present Commission when it was geuen which soundeth to be the x. day of Ianuary afterward to compare the same with the date of InditemeÌ„t here vnder followyng whiche I will the Lord willyng also hereunto annexe leauyng nothyng out Yea rather ministryng to the aduersary all manner of helpes whatsoeuer they can seeke or require for their most aduauntage in this matter to be desired So sure and confident I am in the innocent cause of these good men nor fearing whatsoeuer blind malice can cauill agaynst them ¶ The Inditement of the Lord Cobham Syr Roger Acton and others with notes followyng vpon the same PArliameÌ„ta coronae coraÌ„ domino rege apud Westm. de termino sancti Hillarij anno regni regis Henrici quinti post coÌ„que primo Rot. vij inter parliameÌ„ta regis Alias coraÌ„ Gulielmo Roos de Hamlak Henrico le Scrop Gulielmo Crowmere maiore ciuitatis London Hugone Huls socijs Iustic domini regis ad inquirend per sacram proboruÌ„ legal hominuÌ„ de ciuitate domini regis LoÌ„don suburbijs eiusdeÌ„ ac de Com. Midd. taÌ„ infra libertates quaÌ„ extra de oÌ„nibus et singulis proditionibus insurrectionibus per quaÌ„plures subditos domini regis Lollardos vulgarit nuncupatos et alios in ciuitate suburbijs et com predictis factis et perpetratis nec non de oÌ„nibus proditionibus insurrectionibus rebellionibus et felonijs in ciuitate suburbijs et com pred per quoscunque et qualitercunque factis siue perpetratis et ad easdeÌ„ proditiones insurrectiones rebelliones et felonias audiend et terminand secunduÌ„ legeÌ„ et consuetudineÌ„ regni domini regis Angliae per literas ipsius domini Regis pateÌ„tes assign apud west die Mercurij proximo post festuÌ„ Epiphaniae domini ano regni ni regis Henrici quinti post conquestum primo per sacram xij Iur. extitit presentaâ—uÌ„ quod Ibhamnes Oldcastle de Coulyng in Com. Ranâ—ichâ—et alij Lollardi yâ—ulgar nuncupat qui coÌ„tra fideÌ„ catholicam diuersas opiniones hereticas et alios errores manifestos legi catholicae repugnantes a diâ— temerarie tenuerunt opiniones et errores praedictos manuteâ—ere at in facto minime perimplere valentes quandiu regia potestas er tam stâ—tus regal douâ—iâ—â— nostâ—i regis quaÌ„ status et officiuÌ„ prelaciae dignitatis infra regnuÌ„ Anglâ—m prosperitare perseuerareÌ„t falso et proditorie machiâ—â—ndo taÌ„ statum regni quaÌ„ statum et officium praelatoruÌ„ necâ—on ordines religiosoruÌ„ infra dictuÌ„ regnuÌ„ Angl. peniâ—us adnullare Ac dominum nostruÌ„ regeÌ„ fraâ—res suos prelatos et alios magnatâ—s â—iusdeâ— regni interficere necnoÌ„ viros religiosos relict cult 〈◊〉 et religiosis obseruancijs ad occupationes muÌ„danas proâ—â—care et ta ecclesias cathedrales quam alias ecclesias et domos religioâ—as de relâ—quis et alijs bonis ecclesiasticis totaliter spoliareacfuÌ„ditus ad terraÌ„ prosternere et dictum IohaÌ„neÌ„ Oldcastel Regenteâ— esusdem regni constituere et quaÌ„ plura regimina secun 〈◊〉 eorâ—â—i voluntate infra regnum praedictum quasi gens sine capito in finale destructioneÌ„ tamsidei catholicae et cleri quaÌ„ status et maiestatis dignitatis regal infra ideÌ„ regnum ordinare falso et proditorie ordinauerunt et proposuerunt quod ipse insimul cuÌ„ quaÌ„pluribus rebellibus domini regis ignotis ad numerum vigniti millium hominuÌ„ de diuersis partibus regni Angl. modo guerrino ariuat priuatim insurgent et die Mercurij proximo post festuÌ„ Epiphaniae domini anno regni regis predicti predicto apud villaÌ„ et parochiam sancti Egigij extra Barram veteris Templi London in quodaÌ„ magno campo ibidem vnaâ—imiâ— conuenirent et insimul obuiarent pro nephando pâ—oposito suo in premissis perimplend quo quide die Mercurij apud villaÌ„ et parochiaÌ„ predictas predicti I Oldcastel et alij in hmÌ„odi proposito pro ditorio perseuerantes predictum dominuÌ„ nostrumregem fratres suos videlicet H Thomam ducem Clarenciae Iohannem de Lancastre Humfredum de Lancastre necnon prelatos magnates predictos interficere necnon ipsum dominum nostrum Regem heredes suos de regno suo predicto exheredare premissa omnia singula necnon quamplura alia mala intolerabilia facere perimplere falso proditorie proposu erunt imaginauerunt I ibideÌ„ versus campum predictuÌ„ modo guerrino arriati proditorie modo insurrectionis contra ligeancias suas equitauerunt ad debellanduÌ„ dictuÌ„ Dominum nostruÌ„ RegeÌ„ nisi per ipsum manu forti gratiose impediti suissent Quod quideÌ„ inditament Dominus Rex nunc certis de causis coram eo ventre fecit terminanduÌ„ Per quod preceptum suit vic quod non omitteret c. quin caperet prefatum Iohannem Oldcastle si c. Et saluo c. Ita quod haberet corpus eius coram Domino Rege apud WestmonasteriuÌ„ ad hunc dieÌ„ scilicet die Mercurij proximo post octauas sancti Hillarij isto eodem termino ad respondenduÌ„ Domino Regi de premissis c. Ad quos diem locum coram domino Rege vic quod exigifaceret eum de com in com quousque vtlagetur si non c. Et si c. tunc eum caperet saluo c. Ita quod haberent corpus eius coram Domino Rege in octauas Sancti Iohannis Baptiste ex tunc proximuÌ„ sequeÌ„ vbicunque c. ad respondenduÌ„ domino Regi de proditionibus felonijs superius sibi impositis Ad quas octauas sancti Iohannis Baptiste an regni R. Henrici quinti post coÌ„questum secuÌ„do Iohanne Sutton Io. Michell vic Mid. coraÌ„ domino Rege returnaueruÌ„t quod ad com Midd. centuÌ„ apud Braynford die Iouis proximo ante festum S. Barnabae Apostoli an reg R. Hen. quint. post coÌ„questuÌ„ secundo Et ad quatuor com ex tunc ex proximo precedentes predictus Iohannes Oldcastle exactus fuit non coÌ„paruit Et quia ad nulluÌ„ eorundeÌ„
lying neuer to be clawed of while the world standeth yet shal the posterity to come iudge betwene you me whether shall appeare more honest and true my defence for that worthy lord then your vncourteous and viperuns wrangling against him mooued with no other cause but onely with the peuish spirite of Poperie whych can abide nothing but that sauereth of your owne secte For els how many loud lying legends yea what legion of lies are daily vsed and receiued in the popish church What doltish dreames what fained myracles what blasphemous tales and frierly fables and idle inueÌ„tions fighting against the sincere religion doctrine and crosse of Christ And coulde you holde your penne from al these and finde nothing els to set your idlenesse on worke but onely to wryte agaynst the Lorde Cobham Syr Roger Acton Browne Onley Cowbrige with a fewe other whome wyth much a doe at length you haue sought out not so much for any true zeale to rebuke iniquitye as craftely seeking matter by these to deface and blemish the booke of Actes and Monumentes Which seemeth belike to make you scratche there where it itcheth not And if I shoulde after the like dealing take in hand your Popish portues and with like diligence excusse euery Popish martyr and Saint there canonised thinke you maister Cope I coulde not make you out halfe dosen as ranke traitours and rebels to their kings and princes as euer were any of these of your picking out What pope almost hath there bene these last 500. yeares whych hathe not bene a traitour to his Emperor and Prince and to his countrey either openly rebelling against them or priuely conspiring their destruction or proudly setting theyr feete vpon their necks or spurning their crownes of from their heads or making the sonne to fight against the father How many haue they deposed and set vp other in theyr seates how many Emperours and kings haue they wrongfully cursed What Consulles of Rome haue they resisted deposed and put to death What warres haue they raised vp against theyr owne countrey of Rome Yea the continuall holding of the City of Rome from hys lawfull Emperor what is it but a continuall poynt of treason What will you answere mee M. Cope to the Pope which conspired to let fall downe a stone vpon the Emperours head kneeling at his prayers pag. 177. And though this treachery being as big as a milstone seemed but a smal mote in your eye that it could not be espied yet what will you say by the Monke of Swinstede that poysoned king Iohn who was both absolued by his abbot before his treason committed and after hys treason had a perpetuall Masse songe for him to helpe hym out of Purgatorie And what thinke ye in your conscience is to be sayde of Thomas Becket who did inough and more then became him to set the French king and the king of Englande together by the eares Of Anselme likewise and of Stephen Langhton who departed both out of the Realme to complaine of their princes soueraines The like may be said also of Iohn Peckham Iohn Stradford Archbyshop of the same sea notoriously resisted the Kinges commaundement being sent for by king Edward 3. to come to the parliament at Yorke through the default of whose comming the present oportunitie of getting Scotland was the same time lost Richard Scrope Archb. of Yorke was opeÌ„ly in armes to rebell fight against K. Henry 4. for the which he was condemned put to death And yet notwtstanding Commission was sent downe from the pope shortly after to excoÌ„municate them which put him to death his treason notwtstanding Read that story sincerely of pope Benedict 12. and of pope Clement 6. And see howe the traiterous rebellion of these two popes against Ludouicus their rightful Emperor can be defended Which Emperor at last was also empoysoned that not without the practise of Pope Clement as doth Hieronimus Marius credibly witnesse In the raigne of K. Edward the 2. mention was made before of Thomas Earle of Lancaster Who with a great number of other nobles and Barons of the realme rose in armour against their prince and therefore at lengthe were put to death as traitours And yet notwythstanding thys treason committed M. Cope if you be so ignorant in our stories that you know it not set your setters on to search and you shall finde it true that certaine Noble men went vp to Rome for the canonising of the sayde Thomas of Lancaster to be made a Saint and obtained the same In so much that in a certayne olde Calendare the name of the sayd S. Thomas of Lancaster is yet extant to be seene In the former booke of these Actes and Monumentes aboue about the pag. 353. or 354. mention was made of Edmund of Abbenden Archb. of Cant. whom although I do not disproue but rather commend in my history for his bold and sage counsail geuen vnto K. Henry the 3. and also for offering the censure of excommunication against the king in so necessary a cause yet notwithstanding the same Edmund afterward about his latter end went vp wyth a rebelling minde to complaine of his king vnto the Pope and in his iourney died before his return who afterward for the same was canonised by the Pope and now shineth among the Saints in the popes Calender Let vs come more neare to these dayes and times and consider the doings of Tho. Arundell Archb. of Canterb. Who being first deposed and exiled for hys contemptuous deserts against the king and afterward comming in wyth Henry Bolynbroke Duke of Herford in open armes and with main force rose against his natural and lawful king thinke you M. Cope thys is not as greate a poynte of treason as that which was done in Thiâ—kets fields And though he be not placed among the portuous Sainctâ— yet I thinke nothing contrary but in your heart you will not greatly sticke to say Sancte Thoma ora pro nobis All these thinges well considered tell me M. Cope I pray you is treason suche a straunge and vnketh thyng in your pope catholike churche that your burning zeale of obedience to kings and princes can not read the story of the L. Cobham sir Roger Acton but your pen must needes be inflamed to wryte against them and yet so many traytors in your owne Calenders neither seene nor once spoken of And if the traiterous conspiracy and rebellion of so many your Calender Saintes committed against Emperours Kings and Princes can not stirre your zeale nor moue your pen Nor if the treason of pope Gregory 9. raising warre against his owne city of Rome and causing 30. thousande citizens in one battaile to be slaine pag. 281. deserueth not to be espied and accused as much as this treason of the Lorde Cobham yet what will you or can you answer to me M. Cope as touching the horrible treason of pope Gregory the 7. committed not against
vniuersitye yea colledge and schoole that I was of knowing that the first edition of these Acts and monuments was begon in the farre parts of Germany where few frendes no conference small information coulde be had And the same edition afterwarde translated out of Latin into English by others while I in the meane time was occupied about other Registers And now the sayde Cope hearing moreouer and knowing that I was about a new edition of the same Actes and Monuments at this present time to be set foorth for the ameÌ„ding of diuers things therein to be reformed if he had knowen any fault nedefull to be corrected he might gentlely by letters admonished me therof Gentlenes so would haue required it Time would well haue suffred it Neither was he so far off but might sooner haue wrytten a letter to me then a boke against me Neither was I so ingratefull and inhumane but wold haue thanked him for hys monition neither yet so obstinate but being admonished wold haue corrected willingly where any fault had bene committed But herein your nature M. Cope doth right wel appeare First in the sayde booke of Actes and Monuments where many other good things be conteyned not vnfrutefull nor vnprofitable peradueÌ„ture for the instruction of your coÌ„science and wherin my labors perhaps might haue deserued your thanks all that you dissemble and passe ouer only excerping those matters whych make for cauillation Thus the blacke spider out of pleasant flowres sucketh his poison And what booke is so pleasant or frutefull though it were the popes owne Portous yea hys own decretals yea hys owne very Masse booke to the reading whereof if I brought the like minde so disposed to cauil as you bring to the reading of my hystorie but I coulde finde out twise as many mendacia maculas impudentias dolos malos fabulas fucos as you haue done in these Actes and Monumentes And yet you haue done pretely well Besides al this yet better to marke the goodnes of your gentle nature Be it so I had bene in some piece of my story deceiued as I do not iustify my selfe in all poynts therin yet you vnderstanding that I was about the correction of my booke againe might eyther haue taken the best and left the worst or els gently take the paines to haue aduertised me of suche notes as you had wythout further exclamation or at least might haue deferred your dialogues for a time till the comming out of my booke to see first what would in the latter edition be altered But be like your gal was full your hast could not tary your venim must â—edes brust out Et si non alâ—qua nocuisses mortuus esses Seeing therfore the order of your doings to be such and disposition of your nature so farre from al humanity dealing with me so extremely if I thus prouoked wyth your extremity againe should now after thys your currish nature shape you a name accordingly and in steade of Cope godfather you to be a perpetual sycophaÌ„t could you much blame me and doth not your sycophanticall booke wel deserue it or thinke you I could not repay you againe wyth like extremitie as you bryng and dresse your drousie or rather â—ousie Dialogues in their right colours if I were so disposed But my purpose is wyth pacience to spare you and rather to pray for you God make you a good manne Peraduenture he may hereafter call you And rather had I to win you then to sting you Leauing therefore the consideratian of your ingrateful doings I will nowe consider onely the poyntes wherein you charge me in your booke answering briefly vnto the same Briefly I say because the greatnesse of thys volume and aboundance of other more frutefull matter geueth me little laisure at thys present to stand about brawling wordes First he seemeth highly to be greued with mee for my Calendare prefixed before the boke of monuments Wherin hee hath no cause eyther to be offended with me or to chafe with himself As touching which Calendare I haue sufficiently and expressely declared before so muche as myghte quickly satisfy this scruple of M. Cope if he eyther woulde haue taken the paines or els had had the laisure to reade the wordes contained in the Latine preface before the Booke prefixed whych are thus Quanquam a me quidem non aliter Calendarium hoc institutum est nisi vt pro Indice duntaxat suum cuiusque Martyris mensem annum designante ad priuatum lectoris seruiret vsum c. In whych woordes preuenting before the cauilling obiection of the aduersary I forewarned the Reader afore hand touching the Calendare wherfore it was ordained and prefixed for no other purpose but to serue the vse only of the reader in stead of a table shewing the yere and moneth of euery Martyr what time he suffered c. What hurt I pray you is in this Calendar prefixed before the booke of Monumentes more then in the Table of M. Copes booke set after his Dialogues But mayster Cope had no laisure to peruse thys place it made not for hys humour But this greeueth him in the Calendare and that very sore For that I place in this Calendar sir Iohn Oldcastle sir Roger Acton Browne Beuerley and other for Martyrs and displace for them other holy auncient Martyrs and Saints as Antholius Sother Dorothe Clarus Lucianus Seuerinus c. Answer If M. Cope can not abide the Lord Cobham sir Roger Acton Browne and Beuerley which were hanged as he sayeth for treason to haue the name of martyrs then let them beare the name of witnes bearers or testes of the truth because they were also burned for the testimony of their faith Seing there is no difference in the sayd names all is one to me by which they are called And where hee chargeth me for thrusting shouldring out the olde and auncient holy Saintes aforenamed out of this Calendare and placing other new come Sayntes in their rowmes this is not the first vntruth that M. Cope hath made in his dialogues nor yet the least vnto whome I might therefore fitly answere againe with his owne familiar phrase or rather the phrase of Cicero which he doth so muche affectate Quod nimirum hic ipse Alanus Copus Anglus vnde me mendacij coarguit inde sibi ipsi sempiternam ac ineluibilem turpissimi mendacij ac singularis impudentiae notam inurat For why haue not Ias iust cause to say this to him as he to me For somuch as in the first beginning and preface of the sayde booke of Actes and Monuments I so diligently and expressely do warne all men before first that I make here no Calendare purposely of any Saintes but a Table of good and godly men that suffered for the truth to shew the day and moneth of their suffering My words be extant and euident whych are these Neque vero ideo inter diuos a me
first written in Greeke by Gregory the 3. and afterward translated out of Greeke into Latine by pope Zachary vide supra pag. 130. Likewise that worthy and Imperiall sermon iâ—â—tuâ—ed Eusebij pamphili Sermo ad Conuentum Sanctorum hath to thys day wrongfully borne the name of Eusebius Where as in very truth it was made by the good Emperour Constantinus himselfe in his owne heroicall stile in latine and afterward translated out of Latine into Greeke by Eusebius as he himselfe confesseth in hys worke De vita Constant. lib. 4. But as touching this sermon although the name be chaunged so godly and fruitful it is that it â—attereth not much vnder whose name it be read yet worthy to be read vnder the name of none so much as of the Emperor CoÌ„stantine himselfe who was the true author and owner therof Briefly except it be the bookes onely of the new Testament and of the olde what is almost in the popes church but either it is mingled or depraued or altered or corrupted either by some additions interlased or by some diminutioÌ„ mangled and gelded or by some glose adulterate or with manifest lies contaminate So that in theyr doctrine standeth little truth in theyr Legendes Portues masse-bookes lesse trueth in their miracles and Reliques least truth of all Neyther yet doe theyr sacramentes remayne cleare and voyd of manifest lyes and corruption And specially here commeth in the mayster bee whiche bringeth in much sweet hony into Popes hiues the maister lye I mean of all lyes where the P. leauing not one cromme of bread nor drop of wine in the reuerent communion vntruly and idolatrously taketh away all substaunce of bread from it turning the whole substaunce of bread into the substaunce of Christes owne body which substaunce of bread if the Pope take from the sacrament then muste he also take the breaking from it for breaking and the body of Christ can in no wise stand litterally together by the scripture Thus then as this is proued by the word of God to be a manifest lye so thinke not much good Reader hereat as though I passed the bondes of modestie in calling it the Archlye or maister lie of all lies Because vppon this one an infinite number of other lyes and erroures in the popes churche as handmaydes doe wayte and depend But forsomuch as I stand here not to charge other meÌ„ so muche as to defende my selfe ceasing therefore or rather differing for a time to stir this stinking pudle of these wilfull and intended lyes and vntruthes whiche in the Popes Religion and in papistes bookes be innumerable I will now returne to those vntruthes and impudent lies which M. Cope hath hunted out in my history of Actes Monuments first beginning with those vntruthes which he carpeth in the storye of the foresayde syr Iohn Oldcastle and syr Roger Acton Browne and the rest And first where he layeth to my charge that I cal them Martyrs whiche were traytors and seditious rebels agaynst the king and theyr Country to this I haue aunswered before sufficiently Now here then must the reader needes stay a little at M. Copes request to see my vanitie and impudencye yet more fully and amply repressed in refuting a certain place in my Latine story concerning the kinges statute made at Leiceister whiche place and wordes by him alledged be these pag. 1â—7 Quocirca Rex indicto Lecestriae concilio quòd fortâ—ssis Londini ob Cabhami fautores non erat tutum proposito edicto immanem denunciat poenam his quicunque deinceps hoc doctrinae genus sectarentur vsqueâ—deo in eos seuerus vt non modo haereticos sed perduelliones etiam haberi aâ— pâ—o inde gemino eos supplicio suspendio simul inceÌ„dio afficiendos statueriâ— c. Eâ— mox Adeo ille vires rationesque intendebat omnes aduersus Wicklenianos Wicleuiani ad temporis decebantur quicunque Scripturas Dei sua lingua lectirarent Vpon these wordes out of my foresayd Latine booke alledged maister Cope perswadeth himselfe to haue great aduauntage agaynst me to proue me a notorious lyer in three sondry pointes First in that whereas I say that the king did hold his parliament at Leicester adding thys by the way of Parenthesis quod fortassis Londini ob Cobhami fautores non erat tutum c. here he concludeth thereby simpliciter and precisely that the Lord Cobham and syr Roger Acton with his fellowes were traytors c. Whereby a man may soone shape a cauiller by the shadowe of mayster Cope For where as my Dialysis out of the texte speaketh doubtfully and vncertaynely by this word fortassis meaning in deede the king to be in feare of the Gospellers that he durst not hold his Parliament at London but went to Leiceister he argueth precisely therfore that the Lord Cobham sir Roger Acton and his fellowes went about to kil the king Secondly where I affirme that the king in that Parliament made a grieuous law agaynst al such did hold the doctrine of Wickliffe that they should be taken hereafter not for heretiques but also for fellons or rebels or traytors and therefore should sustayne a double punishement both to be hanged and also to be burned c. Here coÌ„meth in maister Momus with his Cope on his backe and prouing me to be a lyer denyeth playnly that the king made any suche statute vid. pag. 835. line 6. where hys wordes be these Atqui quod haeretici pro perduellionibus deinceps geminatas poenas suspeÌ„dij incendij luerent vt nugatur Foxus nullo modo illic traditur c. First here woulde bee asked of maister Cope what hee calleth patriae hostes et proditores if he call these traytours then let vs see whether they that followed the sect of wycliffe were made traytours heretiques by the kings law or not And first let vs heare what sayth Polydore Virgil his owne witnes in this behalfe whose words in his xxii booke pag. 441. be these Quare publice edixit vt si vspiam deinceps reperirentur qui eam sequerentur sectam patriae hostes haberentur quò sine omni lenitate seuerius ac ocyus de illis supplicium sumeretur c. That is wherefore it was by publique statute decreed that whosoeuer were founde hereafter to follow the sect of Wyckliffe should be accounted for traytors whereby without all lenitie they shoulde be punished more seuerely and quickly c. Thus haue you maister Cope the playne testimonie of Polydore with mee And because ye shall further see your selfe more impudent in carping then I am in deprauing of histories you shall vnderstand moreouer and heare what Thomas Walden one of your owne catholique brotherhode who was also himselfe aliue a doer in the same Parliament being the prouincial of the Carmelites saith in this matter writing to Pope Martin whose very wordes in Latine here follow written in
of the king or els to the statute an 15. Richard chap. 2. Where the penalty is made fine and raunsome Or els to the statute an 5. Richar. 2. chap. 6. where suche assemblies be made playne treason in fine statuti And as here is matter of treason sufficiently contained so for heresie likewise the same statute referreth them to y◠ordinaries and to the lawes properly to heresie appertayning and to the statute an 2. Henr. 4. chap. 15. where the penaltie is burning Also to the statute an 5. Richard 2. chap. 5. So that in this present statute here mention is conteined as ye see although not in expresse words yet inclusiuely by referring to other statutes not repealed bothe Lollardery which is punished with burning and forcible entrees which is punished at the kinges pleasure And thus much concerning the secōd vntruth which M. Cope vntruely noted in me 3. The third vntruth which he noteth in me concerning this matter is this wherein he reporteth mee that I say there was no other cause of deuising this sharp law punishment against these mē but onely for hauing the scripture bookes And therfore here is noted in the margent Foxi dolus malus but let M. Cope take heede hee deceiue not himself and other For my part I remember no such place in this my Latine story where I so say Onely my wordes be these added in the latter ende of the place aboue recited Wicleuiani verò dicebantur quicunque id temporis Scripturas Dei sua lingua lectitarent c. That is They were called Wicleuistes whosoeuer at that time read the Scripture in english or vulgare tongue c. I say not that for the scriptures being read in the english tongue therfore the law was enacted but so is M. Cope disposed to construe it What law statuts were made against writing or reading of any booke in English or in any other tonge cōtrary to the Catholick that is y◠Romish sayth or to the determinatiō of the holy Church that is of Rome read I beseech thee the bloudy statute made an 2. Hen. 4. chap. 15. aboue specifyed pag. 523 Also read the constitution prouinciall of Thomas Arundell aboue mentioned pag. 524. lin 9. Where it was decreed that the text of holy scripture should not be had or read in the vulgare tongue frō the time of M. Iohn Wickliffe for euer after vnlesse the sayd translation be approued first by the ordinary or by prouinciall councell vnder pain and punishment of heresy Now let the reader iudge whether y◠reading of scripture bookes in the english tongue by the making or translating of Wickliffe or from the tyme of Wicliffe downward be coūted heresy or not As for the approuing of the ordinary or of the prouincial councell added in the end of the sayd constitution maketh more for a shew or pretence then for any iust exception or any true intention For what man hauing those Scriptures translated in English would either present them to their ordinaries being so set against the reading of such bookes or what ordinarie would or did euer yet since Arundels tyme approoue any such translation presented vnto them Or els why did the good Martyrs of Amersam suffer death in the begynning of kyng Henry the viii for hauing and reading certaine bookes of Scripture which were as is saide onely foure Epistles of S. Paule with certaine other prayers And the other which heard them but onely reade did beare fagottes and the same tyme the children compelled to set fagots vnto their fathers at which time Longlande being then Byshop of Lincolne preaching to them at y◠stake sayde that whatsoeuer they were that did but moue hys lippes in reading those chapters were damned foreuer as when we come to that tyme by the grace of Christ shall hereafter more amply and notoriously appear And where thē is this Dolus malus Foxi margined against me for craftie dealing in my story Moreouer where M. Cope proceeding farther in this matter asketh me how was the Lorde Cobham obedient to the king whē as for the feare of him the king durst not then keepe his parliament at London To whom I aunswere agayne asking likewise of M. Cope howe was the king then afrayd to hold his parliament at London for the Lord Cobham when the Lord Cobham at that time was in Wales And here M. Cope thinking to haue me at a narow straight and to holde me fast biddeth me tell him howe it coulde be otherwise but the Lorde Cobham must needes haue fautours And who should these fautours be sayth he but syr Roger Acton Browne their fellowes The which mighty question of M. Cope I answer agayn howe can sir Roger Acton Browne and their fellowes be then fautors of the Lord Cobham for whome the King durst not hold his parliament at Londō when as the sayd Roger Acton Browne and the rest were put to death a whole yeare almost before the Parliament at Leycester began And now as I haue hitherto briefly and truely aunswered your askinges M. Cope let me be so bolde with you agayne to propounde to you likewise an other question For so much as you haue put me to the searching of the statutes in this matter wherewith before I was not muche acquainted now out of the same statutes riseth a doubtfull scruple or questiō worthy to be solued The cause is this that for asmuch as so many good martyrs and Saints of God hetherto in this realme of England haue bene burned frō the time of king Henry 4. Hen. 5. Hen. 6. Hen. 8. to the time and in the time of Queene Mary my question is that you with all your learned councell about you wil tel me by what law or statute of the realme were these men brent I know the auncient custome hath bene that heretickes conuicted by a prouinciall councell were wont to be left to the secular power But how wil ye proue me these hereticks were either conuict by such prouinciall councell or that these seculare men ought to be your butchers in burning them whō ye haue committed to them If ye alledge the vi Articles made in the reigne of king Henry the 8. those articles neither did serue before the time of king Hēry the viii neither yet were they reuiued after his time If ye alledge to y◠statute made an 5. Richar. 2. cap. 5. In that statute I aunswere is conteined no matter of burning but onely of arrest to be done at the certificatiōs of the prelates wtout any further punishmēt there mentioned To conclude if ye alledge the statute made an 2. Henr. 4. chap. 15. and reuiued in the reigne of Queene Mary mentioned before pag. 523 To that statute I answere that although that pretensed statute appeareth in forme of wordes in the Printed book to geue vnto the temporall officers authoritie to bring them to the stake and to burne them whom the Bishop deliuereth Yet is it
Robert Serle Iohn Berne Esquire and other of his neighbours which came vnto his purgation In like maner Iohn Goddesel of Dichingham parchmentmaker was detected and accused vpon the same articles and thereupon brought before the bishop whereas he denying them purged himselfe by his neighbours as Richard Belward before had done being sworne also in lyke maner as he was and so was dismissed and set at libertie vntill the yeare of our Lord 1428. When as he was againe apprehended accused and abiured as shal be more at large declared in the hystorie when we come to that yeare Syr Hugh Pie also chaplaine of Ludney in the dioces of Norwich was likewise accused and brought before the byshop of Norwich the 5. day of Iuly An. 1424. for holding of these opinions following That the people ought not to go on pilgrimage Item that the people ought not to geue almes but only vnto suche as begge at theyr dores Item that the image of the crosse and other images are not to be worshipped And that the said Hugh had cast the crosse of Bromeholde into the fire to be burned which hee tooke from one Iohn welgate of Ludney Which articles as is aforesayde being obiected against him he vtterly denied Wherupon he had a day appoynted to purge himselfe by the witnes of 3. lay men and 3. priests That so done he was sworne as the other before and so dismissed After this in the yeare of our Lorde 1428. king Henry the 6. sent downe most cruel letters of commission vnto I. Exetor and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester for the apprehending of Sir William White Priest and others suspected of heresies the tenor wherof hereafter ensueth ¶ The copie of the kings letters directed to Iohn Exeter and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester for the apprehending of Sir William White priest and other as they called them lollards HEnry by the grace of God king of Englande and of Fraunce Lord of Ireland to his well beloued Iohn Exetor and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester health Ye shall vnderstand that we fully trusting vnto your fidelitye and circumspections haue appoynted you ioyntly and seuerally to take and arrest William White priest and Thomas late chaplaine of Setling in the countie of Norfolke and William Northampton priest and al other whatsoeuer they be that are suspect of heresy or lollardy wheresoeuer they may be founde within the liberties or without and straight way being so taken to send the vnto our next gaile or prison vnto such time as we shall haue taken other order for their deliuery And therefore wee straightly commaunde you that ye diligently attende about the premisses and fulfill the same in forme aforesayde Also we charge and command all and singuler Iustices of peace Maiors Shriues Bailiffes Cunstables and all other our faithfull officers by the tenoure of these presents that they do assist aide and counsaile you euery of you in the execution of the premisses as it shall be comely for them In witnes whereof we haue caused these our letters patentes to be made Witnes my selfe at Westminster the 6. of Iuly the 6. yeare of our raigne By vertue of which commission we finde in olde Monuments that wythin shorte space after Iohn Exeter which was appointed one of the commissioners attached 6. persons in the towne of Bungay in the diocesse of Norwich and committed them to William Day and William Roe Constables of the towne of Bungay to be sent within 10. dayes folowing vnder safe custodie vnto the castle of Norwich Whose names through the antiquity of the monument were so defaced that we coulde not attaine to the perfecte knowledge of them all onely 3. names partlye remained in the booke to be read which were these ¶ Iohn Waddon of Tenterdon in the countie of kent Bartlemewe Monke of Ersham in the countie of Norfolke Corneleader a martyed man William Skuts These 3. were in the custodie of the Duke of Northfolk at hys castle of Fremingham Besides these we also finde in the said old monuments within the diocesse of Norffolke and Suffolke specially in the townes of Beckels Ersham and Ludney a great nuÌ„ber both of men and women to haue bene vexed and caâ—â—e in prison after their abiuration brought to open shame in churches and markets by the bishop of the sayd diocesse called William and hys Chancellour William Bernham Iohn Exceter being the Register therein so that wythin the space of 3. or 4. yeares that is from the yeare 1428. vnto the yeare 1431. about the number of 120. menne and women are examined and sustained great vexatioÌ„ for the profession of the Christian faithe of whome some were onely taken vppon suspition onely for eating of meates prohibited vpon vigil dayes who of their purgation made escaped more easily away and wyth lesse punishment whose names here follow subscribed The names of them that were taken and examined vpon suspition of heresye RObert Skiruing of Harlstone Wiliam Skiruing Iohn Terry of Ersham Iohn Abtre of Ersham Iohn Middleton of Haluergate Iohn Wayde of Ersham Rich. Clarke of Sething Tho. White of Bedingham M. Rob. Beete of Berry Rich. Page of Clipsly The other were more cruelly handled and some of them were put to death and burned of whoÌ„ we do specially finde mention made of these three Father Abraham of Colchester William white Priest Iohn Waddon priest The residue for a great number of good men and women were forced to abiure sustayning such cruell penaunce as pleased then the sayd Bishop and his Chauncellor to lay vpon them The names of which both men and wonneÌ„ here folow together in this briefe Catalogue to be seene IOhn Beuerley Iohn Wardon Iohn Baker Iohn Midleton Iohn Kynget Margery Backster Iohn Skilley Iohn Godhold Thomas Albecke Iohn Pierce Nicholas Canon of Eye Thomas Pye Iohn Mendham Iohn Middleton Thomas Chatris Thomas Wade William Taylor Iohn Cupper vicar of Tunstall Sir Hugh Pye Priest Bartholomew Tatcher Thomas Iames. Iohn Fouling Bertram Cornmonger Thomas Swerdin Alanus Andrew William Wright William Euerden William Taylor Auis the wiâ—e of Thomas Moone and her daughter Richard Fletcher of Beckles Nicholas Belward Thomas Grenemere Iohn Clarke William Bate William Scherming William Osburne Iohn Rene of Beckles Baldwine Cooper of Beckles Iohn Pert. M Mones seruant Rob. Brigs Iohn Finch Iohn Wropham Thomas Mone Isabell Chaplaine of Martham William Masse of Ersham Iohn Goodwine of Ersham Henry Latchcold of Ersham Henry Boode of Ersham Rich Horne of Ersham Iohn Belward senior of Ersham Iohn Belward iunior of Ersham Iohn Spire of Bungay Rob. Colle of Turning The heard of Shepemedow Isabell Dauy of Costes Sibill wife of Iohn Godefell of Dicham Iohn Pyry of Bartham Iohn Baker Margery Wright Thomas Burrell and his wife Iohn Pert. Edm. Archer The Clarke of Ludney Rich Clarke of Sething Katherine the wife of William Wright William Colin of Southcreke Rich King of
noted and accused of Nicromancie wrote a booke in purgation of himselfe intituled de Innocentia sua Also an other booke intituled Contra vulgi superstitiones recorded in Centu 8. Bale cap. 4. Whereupon it is not credible that he which wrote professedly agaynst the superstitions of the people was ouertaken with that filth of Nicromancie himselfe The fourth coniecture because this accusation against the Duches of Glocester Duke Humfries wife began not before but after the grudge kindled betweene the Cardinall of Wint. and Duke Humfrey her Husband An other coniecture may be hereof for that if the Duches had entended any suche haynous treason against the kings life as by burning of a waxe candle to consume him it is not like neyther was there anye such neede that she would haue made so many priuy to such a pernicious coucell as the Witch of Eye M. Rog. Bolingbroke M. Tho. Southwest and Iohn Hume Sixtly it is not to be supposed if anye such hie treason had bene wrought or pretended agaynst the kinges person by these that eyther the Duches should so escape with bearing a taper and banishment or that Iohn Hume shoulde be pardoned hys life the fact being so haynous that neyther any durst aske hys pardon nor if it had bene asked it had not bene like to be graunted To these we may also adde an other supposall rising vpon the wordes and forme of theyr accusation as it standeth in Harding Polychronicon and other moe wherein they were accused for working sorcery and inchantmentes agaynst the church and the king Now what sorcery can be wronght agaynst the church that is the whole multitude of Christians let the reader iudge and by the truth of this consider also the truth of the other which was agaynst the king Furthermore if by this Church is ment the Cardinall of Wint as like it is then it may be coniecturall that all this matter rose of that Cardinall who was then a mortall enemy to the house of Gloucester c. Eightly And that all this was done and wrought by the sayd Cardinall of Wint. the witch concerning Eye maketh the matter the more suspitious seeing that towne of Eye as Fabian witnesseth was neare beside Wintchester and sea of that Byshop Moreouer for so much as Polydore Virgill among other story authors being a maÌ„ as may be supposed rather fauouring the Cardinalls parte then the Dukes made no mention at all touching this treason hys licence therof may minister matter not also to muse but onely to coniecture that he had found something whiche made hym to miststrust the matter Otherwise it is vnlike that he wold haue so mewed vp the matter and passed it ouer without some mention Finally and briefly The frequent practises and examples of other times may make this also more doubtfull coÌ„sidering howe many subtile pretences after like forte haue bene sought and wrongfull accusations brought agaynst many innocent persons For not to repeate the like forgeries agaynst the Lord Cobham and syr Roger Acron c. why may not this accusation of the Duches and Onley be as false as that in the time of king Edward the 5. whiche was layd to the charge of the Queene and Shores wife by the Protectours for inchaunting bewitching of his withered arme which to be false all the world doth know and but a quarell made only to oppresse the life of the L. Hastings the L. standley c. And thus mayest thou see gentle reader according to the wise mans saying Nihil nouú esâ—e sub soleâ— Nihil que dictum quod non sit dictum prius xc Althoughe these with many mo coniectures may be alledged in some part of Defence of this Duches and of her Chaplaines and Priestes yet because it may be not vnpossible againe the matter laide against them to be true I leaue it therfore at large as I finde it saying as I saide before that if it be true which the stories say in this matter thinke I beseech thee gentle Reader that I haue saide nothing hereof Onely because the matter may bedisputable and not vnpossible to be false I haue but moued thereof a questioÌ„ and brought my coniectures leauing the determi natioÌ„ and iudgement hereof to thy indifferent and free arbitrement And if M. Cope be so highly offended with me because in my first edition of Actes and Monumentes I durst name the Lady Eleanor Cobham and Roger Onely let him take this for a short auÌ„swer because my leisure serueth not to make long braules with him that if I had thought no imperfectioÌ„s to haue passed in my former editioÌ„ before I would neuer haue taken in hand the recognition thereof now that secoÌ„d time wherby to sponge away such motes as I thought would seeme great stombling blockes in suche mens walkes which walke with no charitie to edefie but with malice to carpe and reprehend neither admonishing what they see amisse in others neither tarying while other men reforme themselues finally finding quarels where no great cause is iustly geuen And here an end with M. Cope for this time Forsomuch as in the processe before mentioÌ„ was touched concerning the grudge betweene the Cardinall calâ—ed the rich Cardinal of Wintchester and the good duke Humfrey duke of Glocester the kings vncle and protector of that realme order of story now requireth to open some parte of that matter more at large Wherein this first is to be vnderstand that long before great flames of grudge and discorde did burst out betweene these two For as the noble hart of the Duke could not abide the proud doinges of the Cardinall so much againe the Cardinall in like maner sore enuied disdayned at the rule of the Duke of Glocester Notwithstanding by the meanes of the Duke of Bedford the brasting out betweene them was before appealed cured yet not so but that vnder imperfect amitie priuy hatred as sparcles vnder the imbers did still remaine So that the Cardinal ioyning with the Archbishop of Yorke attempted many thinges of their owne presumption contrary to the consent not onely of the king being then vnder age but also of the protectour gouernor of the realme Wherwith the Duke like a true harted prince being not without iust cause offended declared in writing to the king certaine complaintes contained in 21. Articles wherein the Cardinall and Archbishop had transgressed both against the king his lawes The tenour whereof more at large is in other stories expressed the briefe abstract therof followeth in a short summarie here to be seene ¶ Certaine pointes or articles obiected by the Duke Humfrey against the Cardinall of Winchester FIrst complayned to his soueraigne Prince his right redoubted Lord duke Humfrey his vncle and protector of the realm that the bishop of Winchester in the dayes of his father king Henry the 5. took vppon him the state of a cardinall being denyed
of the realme onely rest in this For the king now hauing lost his frendly vncle as the stay staffe of his age whiche had brought him vp so faythfully from his youth was now therby the more open to his enemies they more emboldened so set vpon him As appeared first by Iacke Cade the Kentishe Captayne who encamping first in Blackheath afterward aspired to LondoÌ„ and had the spoyle therof the king being driuen into Warwickshyre After the suppressing of Cade ensued not long after the duke of York who being accompanied with 3. Erles set vpon the king next to S. Albons where the king was taken in the field captiue the Duke of York was by ParliameÌ„t declared protector which was in the yeare of our Lord 1453. After this folowed long diuision and mortal warre betwene the two houses of Lancastar and Yorke continuing many yeares At length about the yeare of our Lord 1459. the Duke of Yorke was slayne in battell by the Queene neare to the towne of Wakefield and with him also his sonne Earle of Rutlande By the which Queene also shortly after in the same yeare were discomfited the Earle of Warwicke and Duke of Northfolk to whom the keeping of the king was committed by the Duke of Yorke and so the Queene agayne deliuered her husband After this victory obteined the Northren men aduauÌ„ced not a litle in pride and courage began to take vpon theÌ„ great attemptes not onely to spoyle and robbe Churches and religious houses villages but also were fully enteÌ„ded partly by themselues partly by the inducemeÌ„t of theyr Lords and Captaynes to sacke waste and vtterly to subuert the City of London and to take the spoyle therof and no doubt â—ayth my history woulde haue proceeded in thyr coÌ„ceiued gredy inteÌ„t had not the oportune fauor of God prouided a speedy remedy For as these mischiefes were in bruing sodenly commeth the noble Prince Edward vnto LoÌ„don with a mighty army the 27. day of February who was the sonne and heire to duke of Yorke aboue mentioned accompanyed with the Earle of Warwicke and diuers moe King Henry in the meane time with his victory went vp to York when as Edward being at London caused there to be proclaymed certayn articles concerning his title to the crowne of England which was the 2. day of March. Wherupon the next day following the Lords both teÌ„porall spirituall being asseÌ„bled together the sayd articles were propouÌ„ded and also well approued The fourth day of the sayd moneth of March after a solemne generall procession according to the blinde superstition of those dayes the Bishop of Exceter made a Sermon at Paules Crosse wherin he commended and proued by manifold euideÌ„ces the title of Prince Edward to be iust and lawfull aunswering in the same to all obiections whiche might be to the contrary This matter being thus discussed Prince Edward accompanied with the Lordes spirituall temporall with much concourse of people rode the same day to Westminster Hall and there by the full consent as well of the Lordes as also by the voyce of all the Commons tooke his possession of the Crowne was called K. Edward the fourth These thinges thus accomplished at London as to such a matter apperteined and preparation of money sufficiently being ministred of the people and commons wyth most ready and willing mindes for the necessary furniture of his warres he with the Duke of Northfolke and Earle of Warwicke and Lord Fauconbrige in all speedy wise tooke his iourney toward king Henry who being now at Yorke and forsaken of the Londoners had all his refuge onely reposed in the Northren men When king Edward with his army had past ouer the Riuer of Trent and was commeÌ„ nere to Ferebrig where also the host of king Henry was not far of vpoÌ„ Palm sonday betwene Ferebrig and Tadcaster both the armyes of the Southren and Northren men ioyned together battell And althoughe at the first beginning diuers horsemen of king Edwardes side turned theyr backes and spoyled the king of cariage victuals yet the couragious prince with his Captayne 's little discouraged therewith fiercely and manfully set on theyr aduersaryes The whiche battell on both sides was so cruelly fought that in the same conflict were slayne to the nuÌ„ber as is reported beside men of name of 30000. of the poore commons Notwithstanding the coÌ„quest fell on king Edwardes part so that king Henry hauing lost all was forced to flye into Scotland where also he gaue vp to the Scottes the towne of Barwicke after he had raigned 38. yeares and a halfe The clayme and title of the Duke of Yorke and after him of Edward his sonne put vp to the Lords coÌ„mons wherby they chalenged the crowne to the house of York is thus in the story of Scala mundi word for word as hereunder is conteyned The title of the house of Yorke to the crowne of England EDward the 3. right king of Englande had issue first prince Edward the 2. W. Hatfield 3. Lionell 4. Iohn of Gaunt c. Prince Edward had Richard the 2. which dyed without issue W. Hatfielde dyed without issue Lionel duke of Clarence had issue lawfully begot Phillip his onely daughter and heyre the which was lawfully coupled to Edmund Mortimer Earle of March and had issue law fully begotte Roger Mortimer Eare of March and heyre Whych Roger had issue Edmund Earle of March Roger Anne and Alienor Edmund and Alienor died without issue and the sayd Anne by lawfull matrimonye was coupled vnto Richard Earle of Cambridge the sonne of Edmund of LaÌ„gley who had issue lawfully bare Richard Plantagenet now Duke of Yorke Iohn of Gaunte gate Henry which vnrightfully entreated king Richard then being aliue Edmund Mortimer Earle of Marche sonne of the sayde Philip daughter to Lionell To the which Richard duke of Yorke and sonne to Anne daughter to Roger Mortimer Earle of March sonne and heyre to the sayde Philip daughter and heyre to the sayd Lionel the 3. sonne of king Edward the 3. the right dignity of the crowne apperteyned belonged afore any issue of the sayd Iohn of Gaunt Notwithstanding the sayd title of dignity of the sayde Richard of Yorke the sayd Richard desiring the wealth rest and prosperity of England agreeth and consenteth that king Henry 6. should be had and taken for king of England during his naturall life from thys time without hurt of his title Wherefore the king vnderstanding the sayd title of the sayde duke to be iust lawfull true and sufficient by the aduise and assent of the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the commons in the Parliament and by the authoritye of the same Parliament declareth approueth ratifieth confirmeth accepteth the sayde title for iust good lawfull and true and there unto geueth his assent and agreement of his free will and liberty And ouer that by the sayde aduise and
when as he might he had not fallen into this misery but because he tooke not the vauntage whiche time rather then godly reason gaue him therefore that sparing pitty of hys turned now to his confusion and ruine And certes I suppose no lesse but if the same case had fallen in these our pittlesse dayes in which charity now waxeth vtterly colde and humanitye is almost forgotten the occason of suche a tyme should not be so neglected But let vs here note and learn how godly simplicity alwayes in the end of thinges gayneth more then mans pollicy forsomuche as man worketh with the one but God worketh with the other And so farre is it of that the euēt and successe of thinges be gouerned by mans aduised pollicy or vnaduised affection in this world that that is iudged to be weaker that florisheth in man then that which is cast downe in the Lord as in the double case of both these kings may wel appeare And first let vs consider the case of king Edward who being so beset and compassed with euils and distresses on euery side first was compelled to take the washes betwene Lincolneshyre and Lynne which was no lesse daungerous to his life then it was vnsemely for his estate Being come to Linne in what perill was he there through the doubtfull mutabilitye of the townes men if he had beene known to his enemyes And how could he be but known if he had taried any space But though men and frends forsook him yet the mercy of God not forsaking the life of him which shewed mercy vnto other so prouided that at the same present there was an Englishe shippe and two hulkes of Holland ready to theyr iourney Thus king Edward wtout prouision without bag or baggage without clothsacke or male without store of money without rayment saue onely apparell for warre also without all frendes excepte onely his brother Duke of Glocester the Lord Scales Lord Hastinges with a fewe other trustye frendes to the number of 7. or 8. hūdreth persons tooke shipping toward Holland at which time he was in no lesse ieoperdy almost on the sea then he was on the land For certayne Esterlinges hauing many shippes of warre which lay rouing the same tune on the sea and had done much domage the yeare before as well to the Englishe Marchauntes as to the French nation spying the kinges ship with seuen or eight gallaunt shippes made sayle after the king and hys company The kinges shippe was good of sayle and gate some ground albeit not much of the Esterlinges that she came to the coast of Halland before Alquemare and there cast anker for otherwise being an ebbing water they coulde not enter the hauen The Esterlings with theyr great shippes approched as nere as they could possible come for the low water purposing at the flond to obtein their pray so were like to do if the Lord had not there also prouided Mounsiour de Groun ture gouernour for Duke Charles in Holland at that season to be personally present in the towne of Alquemare who hearing of the ieopardy of the king being there at anker prohibited the Esterlings on payne of death not to meddle with any English men which were the Dukes frendes and alies Thus K. Edward well chastised of God for his wantonnes both by sea and land but not vtterly geuē ouer frō his protection escaping so many hard chaūces was set on land with his company who there well refreshed newly apparelled were conducted to Hage Duke Charles at the hearing of the vnprosperous case and condition of king Edward his brother in lawe was greatly amased and perplexed in himself much casting and doubting what he should do For being then in war with the French king he could not well prouoke the Englishe nation agaynst him without his manifest greuaunce and decay neither yet could he without great shame and obloquy leaue the king his brother in that necessity Notwithstanding so he demannured himselfe through fayre speach pretending to the English men to ioyne part with the house of Lancaster being himselfe partly descended of the same family by his Graundmothers side that he both was his owne frend openly and the kinges friend couertly pretending that he did not and doing that he pretended not Whē tidings was spred in England of king Edwards flying innumerable people of al hands resorted to the Earle of Warwicke to take his part agaynst K. Edward a fewe onely except of his constant friends which tooke sanctuary Among whom was also Elizabeth his wife who desperat almost of all comfort tooke also sanctuarye at Westminster where she in great penury forsakē was deliuered of a fayre sonne called Edw. which without all pompe was baptysed like another poore womans childe the Godfathers being the Abbot and Prior of Westminster the Godmother was Lady Scroope To make the story short the Earle of Warwick hauing now brought all things to his appetite vpon the 12. day of October rode to the Tower which was then deliuered to him and there tooke king Henry out of the ward placed him in the kinges lodging The 25. day of the sayd moneth the Duke of Clarence accōpanyed with the Erles of Warwick Shrewsbury and the Lord Standley with a great company brought him in a long gown of blew veluet thorow the hye streetes of London first to Paules Church to offer then to the bishops palace of London and there he resumed agayne the crowne royall an 1471. which he did not long enioy After this followed a Parliament in the whiche king Edwarde with all his partakers were iudged traytours Queene Margarete with her sonne Prince Edwarde all this while was tarying for a fayre winde thinking long belike till she came to an euill bargayne as it proued after For king Edwarde within sixe monethes after his departure out of Englande vnto the Duke of Burgoyne whether by letters from his frendes sollicitate or whether by his aduēturous courage incited made instant sure to duke Charles his brother to rescue him with such power as he would bestow vpon him for he was fully resolued to defer the matter and to protract the time no longer The Duke damped in double feare in such a daungerous case notwithstanding ouercome by nature and affinity secretly caused to be deliuered to him 50000. Florence further caused foure great shippes to be appoynted for him in a hauen in Zeland where it was free for al men to come Also the same Duke had for him hired 14. shippes of the Esterlinges well appoynted taking band of them to serue him truely till he were landed in England and 15. dayes after Thus king Edwarde being furnished but onely with 2000. men of warre with more lucke then hope to speede sped his voyage into England and landed at Rauenspur in the coast of Yorkeshyre Although there was no way for the king with such a small
enemies ij or iij. dayes and he would follow with all possible speede with a puissaunt army Who accordyng to their cōmaundement defended the Citie with all their power but yet to litle purpose For the Citizens consulting with thēselues for their owne most indēnitie hauing no walles to defend thē thought best to take that way which seemed to thē most sure safe therfore concluded to take part with kyng Edward This was not so soone knowne abroad but the cōminaltie rāue out by heapes to meete kyng Edward to salute him as their king Wheupon the Duke of Somerset with other of kyng Henries Coūsaile hearing therof wonderyng at the sodayne chaunge of the world to shift for themselues fled away left there kyng Henry alone who the same day beyng caused by the Archbyshop of Yorke to ryde about London like a kyng was before night made captiue and reduced agayne to the Tower It was not long after these thyngs thus done at London but the cōming of the Earle of Warwicke was heard of who thinking to preuēt mischiefes with making speede came a litle to late missed of his purpose In the Earles army were Iohn Duke of Exceter Edmūd Earle of Somerset Iohn Earle of Oxford and Marques Moūtacute the Earles brother The Earle had now passed a great part of his iourney whē he hearing newes of the world so chaūged of the captiuitie of king Henry was not a litle thereat appalled in his mynde wherfore he stayd with his army at S. Albons to see what way further to take And for somuch as there was no other remedy but either he must yeld or one conflict must finish the matter he remoued to Barnet x. myles from S. Albons Against him set forth K. Edward well appointed with a strong army of piked able persons with artillerie engines instrumētes meete for the purpose bringing with him also kyng Hēry On Easter euē he came to Barnet there he embattelled himselfe In the mornyng vpon Easter day the battaile begā and fiercely cōtinued almost till noone with murder on ech side much doubtfull till both partes were almost wery with fightyng and murderyng King Edward thē desirous to see an end of or on with a great crew of new fresh souldiours set vpon his weried enemies Wherby the Earles mē although encouraged with wordes of their captaine stoutly fought but they sore woūded weried could not lōg hold out The Earle rushing into the middest of his enemies ventured so farre that he could not be rescued where he was strikē downe slayne and there lay he Marques Mountacute thinkyng to succour his brother whō he saw to be in great ieopardy was likewise ouerthrowne and slaine After that Richard Neuell Earle of Warwike his brother were gone the rest fled many were takē The number of them which were in this field slayne are iudged about x. thousand as Polydore Virgill reciteth Fabian numbreth of them that were slayne but xv hundreth The Duke of Somerset Earle of Oxford thinkyng to flye to Scotland turned to Iasper Earle of Pēbroke in Wales The Duke of Exceter hardly escaped to Westminster there tooke sanctuary For the death of the Earle of Warwike the K. was not so glad as he was sory for the Marques Mountacute whō he tooke to be his frend The corpes of these two were brought to the Church of Paules where they lay open in two coffins two dayes and then were interred Ex Polyd. alijs ¶ In the narration of this Hystory Polydore Virgill whom Hall followeth word for word doth some deale differ from Rob. Fabian Neither doe I doubt but both these had their authors by whō they were directed Notwithstādyng this I maruaile that Polydore writyng of so many thynges which he neuer saw doth not vouchsafe to cite vnto vs those writers of whom he borowed And more do I meruaile or rather lamēt if it be true that I haue heard that he not onely nameth no author vnto vs but also burned an heape of our English stories vnknowen after the finishyng of his in the dayes of kyng Henry the 8. But now to our text agayne All this while yet Queene Margaret with yoūg prince Edward her sonne was scarce come ouer beyng long let with contrary windes who at length in the moneth of Aprill arriuyng at Waymouth in Dorsetshire hearing the sorrowfull tidings of these thinges lately happened to her husbād and to the Earle of Warwike and his brother and of the prosperous successe of K. Edward was so dismayd diquieted and pierced with sorrow seyng all things contrary to her expectatiō so to frame agaynst her that she fared and tooke on with her selfe lamenting her husbād bewayling hir sonne cursing her comming and crieng out of Fortune as though blinde Fortune were she that gouerneth times and tides rewarding iust punishments to vniust deseruings of men and not the secret power and terrible iustice of almighty God Such was then the impaciency of that Queene being not able to beare the vehemency of her passion who rather should haue sorrowed the dolorous death of Duke Humfrey whome before she neglected but now she lacked that her senses failed her spirites were taken her speach decayed and life almost gone she fell to the ground as one that would rather dye then liue In this desolate case Queene Margaret learning now to know her friends frō her foes when it was too late fraught ful of heauines without solace or hope of remedy she with her son her company departed for her next refuge to a Monastery of Monkes called Beaulie in Hainshire there to take sanctuary priuiledge of the house Yet all harts were not sound nor subdued in England especially Edmond Duke of Somerset with Lord Iohn his brother Thomas Courtney Earle of Deuonshire Iasper earle of Pembroke Lord Wenlocke Iohn Longscrother being Prior of the Knights of Rhodes in Saint Iohns These hearing of the Queenes returne with speede resorted to her by whome she being somewhat quickened in her spirits and animated to warre began to take some hart and to follow their counsaile which was in all the whote hast to renew warre against King Edward being now vnprouided by reason his army was now dispersed and chiefest of his souldiours wasted Heere great hope of victory was shewed great promises made Although the Queenes mind was beeing more carefull for the yong Prince then for her selfe to sende him ouer into France before some proofe of triall made yet following the contrary counsaile of them and partly cut off by shortnesse of time which required haste she began with all expedition to gather power Likewise Iasper Earle of Pembroke posted into Wales to do the same King Edward hauing intelligence of all these doings first sendeth out certain light horsemē to espy abroad thorough the West parts what waies his enemies did take In the meane time he
vsing al celeritie to meete them before they came to London gathered a power such as hee could make about LoÌ„don and first coÌ„meth to Abyngdon from thence to Marlebridge hearing that the Queene was at Bathe thinking to encounter with them before they diuerted into Wales to the Earle of Pembroke whether he thought as they in deede intended that they woulde take But the Queene vnderstanding the king to be so nie remoueth from Bathe to Bristow sending word in the meane while to the citizens of Gloucester that they would graunt her leaue safely to passe by their Citie Which wheÌ„ it could not be obteined with her army she departeth froÌ„ Bristow to Teukesbery where the D. of Somerset knowing king Edward to be at hand at his very backe willed the Queene there to stay in no wise to flie backward for certaine doubts that might be cast Although this couÌ„saile was against the consent of many other captaines who thought it best rather to draw aside while the Earle of Pembroke with his army were with them associate yet the mind of the Duke preuailed The place was prefixed the field pitched the time of battaile came the King was loked for who being within one mile of Tewkesbury with like industry policy as his enemies had done disposed his army likewise in their aray This celeritie of the King taking the time was to him great aduantage who otherwise if he had differed till they had conioined with the Earle of Pembroke had put the matter in great hazard Such a matter it is to take a thing in time Of this battayle Hall this reporteth adding more then Polidore that the D. of Somerset although he was stroÌ„gly intrenched yet through the occasion or policie of the Duke of Gloucâ—ster which had the fore ward of the kings part a little reculing back followed the chase supposing that the Lord Wenlock who had the middle ward would haue followed hard at his backe The duke of Glocester whether for shame rather then of policie espieng his aduaÌ„tage sodenly turned face to his enemies Whereupon the coÌ„trary part was estsoones discomfited and so much the more because they were separate froÌ„ their company Tho Duke of Somerset not a litle aggyeued at this so vnfortunate case returneth to the middle ward where he seeing the L. Wenlocke abiding still reuileth him and calleth him traytour and with his are striketh the braine out of his head Thus much addeth Hall besides Polydor but sheweth not his author where he had it Polydore writing of this conflict writeth no more but this that the Queenes army being ouerset with the number and multitude of their enemies and she hauing no fresh souldiours to furnish the field was at last ouermatched and for that most part slaine or taken In which battaile were named to be slaine that Earle or Deuonshire the Lord Wenlocke Lord Iohn Duke of Somerset his brother beside other Among theÌ„ that were taken was Queene Margaret fouÌ„d in her chariot almost dead for sorow Prince Edward Edmund D. of Somerset Iohn Prior of S. Iohns with xx other knightes all which were beheaded within ij dayes after the Queene only and the yong prince excepted Which prince Edward being then brought to the Kings presence was demaunded of him how he durst be so bold to stand in battaile against him To this Edward Hall addeth more and saith that after the field was finished the King made Proclamation that whosoeuer would bring Prince Edward to him should haue annuitie of an C. li. during his life and the Princes life to be saued Whereupon sir Rich. Croftes not mistrusting the kings promise brought forth his prisoner c. And so the king demanding of the Prince as is said how he durst so presumptuously enter this Realme with his banner displayed against him he answered sayeng that he came to recouer his fathers kingdome and inheritance from his grandfather and father to him descending whereat said Polydor the King with his hande disdainingly thrust him from him Other say that the king stroake him on the face with his gauntlet At the speaking of these words was present George Duke of Clarence Richarde Duke of Gloucester and the Earle Lord William Hastings Who vpon the same vncourteously falling vpon the Prince did slaye hym Queene Margaret being brought prisoner to London was afterwarde raunsomed of hir father Duke of Angeow for a great summe of money which he borrowed of the French King and for the paiment therof was faine to yeeld vnto him the title of the kingdome of Sicile and Naples c. King Edward for these prosperous warres rendred to God his hartie thanks and caused publikely through his realme solemne processions to be kepte three daies together And thus much and too much touchyng the warres of King Edward the fourth which was done anno 1471. Ex Polid. alijs The same yeare and about the same tyme vppon the Ascension euen king Henry being prisoner in the Tower departed after he had reigned in all xxxviij yeares and vi moneths Polydore and Hall folowing him affirme that he was slaine with a dagger by Rich. Duke of Glocester the Kings brother for the more quiet and sauegard of the King his brother In the history intituled Scala mundi I finde these words Quod in turri in vigilia Ascensionis Dominicae ibidem feliciter moriens per Thamesiam nauicula vsque ad Abbathiam de Chertesey deductus ibi sepultus est That is that king Henry being in the Tower vpon the Ascension euen there happely or quietly departing was brought by Thames in a boate to the Abbey of Chertesey and there buried Polydore after he hath described the vertues of thys king recordeth that king Henry the seuenth did afterwarde translate the corps of him froÌ„ Chertesey to Windsore and addeth moreouer that by him certayne myracles were wrought For the which cause the sayde King Henry the seauenth sayth he laboured with Pope Iulius to haue him canonised for a Saint but the death of the king was the let why that matter proceeded not Edward Hall writing of this matter addeth more declaring the cause why king Henries sancting went not forward to be this for that the fees of canonising of a King were of so great a quantitie at Rome more then of another Bishop or prelaâ—e that the said king thought it better to keepe the money in his chestes then with the empouerishing of the realme to buy so deare pay so much for a new holy day of sainct Henry in the Calender c. Ex Hallo which if it be true it might be replied then to the Pope Iulius that if Popes be higher then kings in the earth and especially in heaueÌ„ why then is a Pope Saint so cheape in the market place of Rome and a King Saint so deare Againe if the valuation of things in all markets and buries be according to the
him if good councellours had bene aboute him if all they which did accuse and molest him had not bene de via realium as Thomistes that is of the sect of Thomas which Thomists were set at that time against the other sect of the seculars which were called Nominales and therfore they so spited this Doctour because he did not hold with their Thomas against whome otherwise had it not ben for that cause they would neuer haue ben so fierce and malitious in proceding against him I take God to witnesse which knoweth all things that this processe which was made against him for his reuoking burning of his bookes did greatly displease M. Engeline of Brunswick a great diuine and also M. Iohn Reisersberge being both learned and famous men but namely M. Engeline thought that too much malice and rashnesse was shewed in handling of that same man and did not feare to say that many of his articles and the greater part thereof might be holden well inough and greatly blamed the mad and phantasticall dissention of the Thomists seeking by all maner of wayes how to get the triumph ouer the seculare deuines c. Haec ille Although thys aged and feble old man by weakenesse was constrained to geue ouer vnto the Romish clergy by outward profession of his mouth yet notwithstāding his opinions and doctrine declared his inward heart of what iudgement he was if feare of death present had not otherwise enforsed him to say then hee did thinke Agayne although he had reuoked after their minds yet we reade no such fourme of recantation to be prescribed to hym to read opēly vnto the people as the vse is here in England The story of this man is more fully to be found in the bokes of Orth. Gratius c. As touching the raigne of this Fredericke Emperor seeing we haue comprehēded hetherto sufficiently the most principal matters in his time incurrent we wil now passe forwarde the Lorde guiding vs to Maximilian after I haue first geuen a briefe memorandum of 3. valiant Princes and Captaines florishing in the same time of thys Fredericke in Germaine Of the whych was one Albert Duke of Saxonie who for his renoumed and famous acts was called by publique voyce Dextera manus Imperij The ryght hande of the Empire The other was Albert Marques of Brandenburge to whome also the name was attribute named of Pope Pius to be Achilles Germanicus The third was Fredericke Earle Palatine surnamed Victoriosus who manfully defended the fredome and maiesty of the Empire from the fraudulent oppressions of the popes tirāny In the yeare of our Lorde 1484. in this Emperours time dyed Pope Sixtus the 4. a little before touched a monster rather of nature then a prelate of the Church Of him writeth Platina that vniustly he vexed al Italy with warre and dissension Agrippa writing of hym sayeth that among all the bawdes of these other latter dayes whych were builders of brothelhouses this Pope Sixtus 4. surmounted all other who at Rome erected a stewes of double abhomination not onely of wemen but also c. wherupon no small gaine redounded to his coffers For euery suche common harlot in Rome paide to him a Iuly peece the sumnie wherof grew in the yere some while to 20000. at length to xl M. duckets Wherunto accordeth right wel the Epitaphe of Iohn Sapidus which in the ende heere of we will annexe Iohn Carion also speaking of this Bishop witnesseth him to be a man rather borne to warre then to Religion For hee warred against Uitellius Tiphernates agaynst the Florentines the Uenecians whome he excommunicated and did not absolue till hee died also against Columnenses against Ferdinandus king of Apulia and Duke of Calabria also against other nations and Princes moe Ex Ioan. Laziardo Of the sayde Pope it is recorded that he was a speciall patron and tutor to al begging Friers graunting them to haue and enioy reuenues in this worlde in the world to come euerlasting life Among the which Friers there was one named Alanus de rupe a Blacke Frier which made the Rosary of our Ladies Psalter so they terme it and erected a certaine new fraternitie vpon the same called Fraternitas Coronariorum pertaining to the order of the Dominickes of the which order Iacobus Sprenger one of the condemners of Ioannes de Wesalia aboue mentioned was a great aduācer and especially this Pope Sixtus 4. who gaue to the sayd fraternities large graces and priuilegies Concerning the institution of this Rosary there was a booke set forth about the yere of our Lord 1480. in the beginning wherof is declared that the blessed virgin entred into the celle of this Alanus and was so familiar with him that not onely she did espouse him to her husband but also kissed him with her heauenly mouth and also for more familiaritie opened to hym her pappes and powred great plentie of her owne milke into his mouth For the confirmation whereof the sayde Alanus this holy babe sayth the storie did sweare deepely curssing himselfe if it were not thus as he had made relation This fabulous figment when I read in the centuries of Iohn Bale I began with my selfe to mistrust the credite therof and had thought not to trouble the reader with suche incredible forgeries But as the prouidence of God worketh in all things so also it appeared in thys that the very same booke came to my hands at the wryting hereof wherein this selfe same narration is conteined wherein I found not onely this to be true which in Ihon Bale is expressed but also found in like manner an other wonder as prodigious as this where in an other place not farre off is storied in the same booke howe that about the time of S. Dominicke there was a certaine matrone in Spaine named Lucia which being taken captiue by the Saracenes hauing her husband killed was caried great with childe into the Turkish land When the time of her labour came shee being left desolate among beastes and hogs and remembring thys twise holy Rosary first instituted sayth the booke by S. Dominicke and afterwarde renued by Alanus eftsoones the holy virgin was ready and stoode by her receiued the childe at her trauaile supplying all the partes of a diligent midwife and moreouer causing a Priest sodenly to appeare gaue the childe to be Christened calling it after her owne name Marianus and so was shee wife to Alanus midwife to Lucia and Godmother to Marianus Which story if it be true then is the Popes Canon by thys example to be controlled whiche permitteth midwiues in time of necessity to baptise seeing the blessed Uirgine playing the parte her selfe of a midwife durst not Baptise thys childe without a priest It followeth more in the storye that by the helpe of the sayd blessed virgin this Lucia our Ladies gossip after her Purification was restored with her childe safe to her country
so done and that I wil make good on thy body traytour and therewith geuing a great rap on the boord for a token or watchword one cryed treason without and forthwith the chamber was full of harneysed men The protector then approchyng to the L. Hastinges arrested him as a traytour An other let flye at the Lord Standley who to auoyd the blowe shronke vnder the table or els his head had bene cleft a sonder notwithstanding he receaued such a wounde that the bloud ranne about hys eares There were in that counsaile the same time the Archbishop of Yorke and Doctour Morton Byshop of Ely by whose procurement afterward king Henry the vii was sent for into England and he made archbishop after that of Canterbury these with the Lord Standley diuersly were bestowed in diuers chambers The Lorde Hastinges was commaunded to speede and shriue hym a pace for before dinner the protector sware by S. Paule that he should dye and so incontinently without farther iudgement his head was striken of by whose counsayle the Queenes kindred were at the same time and daye beheaded at Pomfret After this tyrannous murder accomplished the mischienous protectour aspiring still to the crowne to set his deuises forward first through giftes and fayre promises dyd subordinate Doctor Shaw a famous preacher then in Lōdon at Paules Crosse to insinuate to the people that neyther king Edward with his sonnes nor the Duke of Clarence were lawfully begotten nor the very children of the Duke of York but begotten vnlawfully by other persons in adultery on y◠Duches their mother and that he alone was the true and onely lawfull heyre of the Duke of York Moreouer to declare and to signifie to the audience that K. Edward was neuer lawfully maried to the Queene but hys wife before was dame Elizabeth Lucy and so the 2. childrē of king Edward to be base and bastardes and therfore the title of the crown most rightly to pertaine to the Lord protector That this false flatterer and loud lying preacher to serue the protectors humour shamed not most impudently to abuse that holy place that reuerent auditorye the sacred word of God taking for hys theame Adulterae plantationes nō dabūt radices altas c which he most impiously did apply against the innocent children right heyres of this realm Whereupon such grudge and disdayne of the people wyth worldly wonder followed him that for shame of the people crying out of him in few dayes after he pyned way When this sermon would take no effect with the people the protector vnmercifully drowned in ambitiō rested not thus but wtin few dayes after excited the Duke of Buckingham first to breake the matter in couert talke to the Mayor and certayne of the heades of the Cittie picked out for the purpose that done to come to the Guildhall to moue the people by all flattering and lying perswasions to the same which shameles Shaw before had preached before at Paules Crosse. Whiche the Duke with all dilligence and helpes of eloquence being a man both learned and well spoken endeuored to accomplish making to the people a long and artificiall Oration supposing no lesse but that the people allured by his crafty iusinuations would cry king Rich. K. Ric. But there was no king Rich in their mouthes lesse in their hartes Wherupon the Duke looking to the Lord Mayor and asking what the silence ment contrary to the promise of the one the expectation of that other It was then answered of the Mayor that the people peraduenture wel vnderstood him not wherfore the Duke reiterating his narration in other wordes declared agayne that he had done before Likewise the thyrd time he repeted hys Oration againe and agayn Then the commons which be fore stood mute being now in a mase seeing this importunitie began to mutter softly among themselues but yet no king Richard could sound in their lips saue onely that in the nether end of the Hall certayn of the Dukes seruantes with one Nashfield and other belonging to the protector thrusting into the Hall among the prease began sodaynly at mens backes to cry king Richard k. Rich throwing vp theyr cappes whereat the cittizens turning back theyr heades marueiled not a little but sayd nothing The Duke and the Lord Mayor with that side taking this for sufficient testimony incontinent came blowing for hast to the protector then lying at Baynardes Castle Where the matter being made before was now so contriued that forsooth humble petition was made in the name of the whole commons and that with 3 sundry sutes to the humble and simpel protector that he although it was vtterly against his will to take it yet would of his humilitye stoupe so low as to receane the heauy kingdome of England vpon his shoulders At this their tender request and sute of the Lords and commōs made ye must know how the milde Duke seing no other remedy was contented at length to yeld although fore against his will ye must so imagine and to submit himselfe so low as of a protector to be made king not much herein vnlike to our prelates in that Popish churche who when they haue before well compounded for the popes Buls yet must they for maner sake make curtesy and thrise deny that for whiche they so long before haue gaped and so sweetly haue payed for King Richard the third vsurper ANd thus Richard Duke of Gloucester tooke vpon to be made proclaymed king of England the yeare aforesayd an 1483. in the mōth of Iune Who then comming to the Tower by water first made his sonne a childe of x. yeare old prince of Wales Iohn Haward a man of great industry seruice he aduaūced to be Duke of Northfolke Sir Tho. Haward his sonne he ordained Erle of Surry Also William Lord Barckeley was appoynted Earle of Notingham Frances L. Louell was made Uicunt Louell L. Stanley for feare of his sonne was deliuered out of the Tower and made Steward of the kings houshold Likewise the Archbishop of Yorke was set free but Morton Bishop of Ely was committed to the Duke of Buckingham by whome was wrought the first deuise to bring in Henry Erle of Richmond into England and to cōioin mariage betweene Elizabeth king Edwardes daughter and him whereby the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster were vnited together After the kingdome of England was thus allotted to king Rich. the vsurper as in maner aboue remembred he taried not long for hys coronation which was solemnised the month next ensuing the 6. day of Iuly The triumph and solemnitie of this vsurped coronation being finished al thinges to the same appertayning this vnquiet tyraunt yet coulde not thinke himselfe safe so long as yong Edward the right king hys brother were aliue Wherefore the next enterprise which he did set vpon was this how to rid these innocent babes out of
to release him of his oath The Popes absolution abused The answer of the nobles again to the kyng The controuersie betweene the king the Nobles put in comprimis The Pope releaseth the K. of his oath Wicked make-bates Ex Flor. hist. in Anno. 1261. Bishops going about to recouer benefices appropriate froÌ„ religious houses Ex Florilego ibid. Pope Alexander dyeth Pope Vibane Anno. 1267. A new release of the kings oth from Rome with this epitaph Hic pudor Hypoliti Paridis gerasensus Vlisiss Eneaepietas Hectoris ira iacet The Welchmen rebell The pâ—ouisions of Oxford again graunted by the kyng The kings palace at Wellm. brent with fire Vsury punished for taking aboue â— pence a weeke in a pounde Anno. 1263. The Nobles rysing against the straungers hauing the commodities of the realme Peter of Hereford a Burgundian a rich Byshop Iohn Maunsell a rich priest The kyng agayn agreeth with the Nobles The Queene a great cause of this debate The sorme of peace concluded betweene the king and the Nobles The castle of Windsor recoue red out of the handes of strauÌ„gers Manet alta meÌ„te repostum iudicinum Paridis c. Virg. The sentence of the french king with the king of England against the Barons Ex Flor. hist. ex Gisbur alijs Warre betwene the king and the Barons beginneth Vniuersitie of Oxford remoued for a tyme to Northampton Anno. 1264. The Nobles taken at Northampton SimoÌ„ MouÌ„tfort the youÌ„ger taken prisoner The scholers of Oxford stout against the kyng The studeÌ„ts of Oxford spared The Lords taken at NorthamtoÌ„ Earle Simon Mountfort sayneth him selfe sicke Rochester besieged of the Barons The Kyng sâ—uaneth London The letter of the Lords in the kyng The answer of the king to the Lords The letter of Richard K. of Almaine and prince Edward to the Barons The battaile of Lewes betwene the king and the Barons beginneth Richard king of Almaine with his sonne taken prisoners The kings main battaile at Lewes discomforted and the king fayne to take the Abbey Prince Edward returning from the first chase findeth altogether lost The prince fighteth a new battell Prince Edward also put to the worit and fame to take the town The Castle of Lewes besieged A peace intreated betweene the king Barones The two princes giuen in hostage The kyngs souldiours in TuÌ„bridge after they had spoyled the Londners at Crowdown kept themselues in garison at Bristow Earle Simon after this victory beareth himselfe so slout theâ— he imprisoneth the hostages of the kings The death of Pope Vrbane Pope Clement 4. Pope Clement first a maried man had wife and children Thomas Aquine Boâ—uenture â—ders at Paâ—is Ann. 1265. Dissentâ—â— betweene Earle Simon and the Earle of Glocester The Earle of Glocester and Roger Mortimer conspire together against Earle Symon Prince Edward escapeth froÌ„ out of the custody of Earle Simon by a trayne The Earle 〈◊〉 Ienâ—â—â—h about 〈◊〉 in all 〈◊〉 gatheâ—â—â—h a pow-â—â— The first enterprise of prince Edward after his escape by the meanes of a spie The disposing of the princes battayle against the Earle Simon fought at Eusham Prince Edwarâ—s host descâ—iâ—â— whereat the Earle was much abashed The wordes of Earle Simon to his sonne K. Henry almost slain in the battell at length knowen by his voice resâ—ued by his sonne Earle Simon his sonne and many moe Lordes and Barons slaine at this battell of Eusham Anno. 1266. A parliament summoned at Winchester where K. Henry was againe restored to his regalitie Kenilworth castle besieged of the king Kenilworth decree against the disherited Kenilworth decree gaynsayd by diuers Kenilworth castle yelded vp to the king before the returne of the messengers out of Fraunce The tenthâ—â— graunted to the Kâ—â—y autoritie Apostolicall A new assembly of the Barons at Chester field where they had the ouerthrow All the confederates of SymoÌ„ Meiâ—fort with their childreÌ„ disherited by the king SimoÌ„ MouÌ„tfort and his confederates excommunicated by the Popes Legate Tenths graÌ„ted by the pope to the kyng and queene for vij yeares Anno. 1247. The castle of Kenilworth again besieged An other assembly of the Barons at Axioline and discomforture of them The Iewes spoyled and slain at Lincolne The Barons fortified the Ileland of Elye The I le of Ely assaulted and entred by prince Edward The king kept out of London 40 dayes by the Barons and Citizens A peace coÌ„cluded betweene the Barons and the kyng The statutes of Marleberge A conuocation holden at London by Octobonus the popes legat The Legates departing out of Englande Valuation taken of all Churches by Octoborus the Popes Legate Pensions out of Cathedrall and conuentuall churches paide to the popes clarks Pope Clement the 4. dyeth Pope Gregory the 10. The mariage of Edmund Earle of Lancaster Edward the kyng confessour shrined The Byshop of Sarum put from his consecratioÌ„ The death and slaughter of L. Richarde the kings sonne of Almaine at ViterbiuÌ„ Anno. 1270. The death of Boniface Archbish. of Cant. Adam Chelindene elected Archb. of Cant. Appellation from the K. to the Pope by the MoÌ„ks of Cant. Adam Chelindene goeth vp to Rome Variance betweene the officiall of Cant. and the prior of Douer Appellation to Rome Adam Chelindon resigneth to the Pope Rob. Kilwatby Archb. of Cant. The coÌ„cordance The great expedition to inuade the Turke stayed by the concluding of a peace The great voyage of the freÌ„ch kyng against the Turkes turned to a mony matter The clemeÌ„cie of prince Edwards toward the poore souldiers A great shipwracke of the Christians lying at anchor a litle from Trapes Money euil got as euill lost Non habet eueÌ„tus sordida praeda bonos Ex scala mundi Ex Gualt Gisburn Ex Flor. hist. Prince Edward and his men preserued from the tempest The integritie of Prince Edward rewarded of God Prince Edward arriueth at Acra and taketh Nazareth The Noble men of Cyprus shew their fidelitie to the Prince and kings of England A guilefull deceipt of the Saracens practised against prince Edwarde Ex Gosb Scala mundi The messenger searched before he came to the princes presence Prince Edward wounded hâ—â— with an inuenemed knise of the Turkes messenger The Prince in perill of death by reason of his hurt is comforted 〈◊〉 phisitionâ— The Prince restored to health and the Soldian forl weareth himselfe The Prince returneth out of Turky toward England a-againe A day of â—orte in Fraunce appointed which turned to good earnest A conspiracy of the French men against the Englishmen Exercise of battaile vsed in stede of Barrioâ—s and Torney The victorie of the prince and English men against the Earle of Chalons Frenchmen Prince Edward was in Vasconia at the time of his fathers death Anno. 1272. Pope Clement the 4. dyeth Pope Gregory the 10. Ex Annalibus Silesiae The Tartarians make great spoile in Christendome The Seythians army lyke locustes Kyng Henry slaine and his army vanquished Nine sackes full of Christians cares being slain
Ann. 1371. The tyme of I. Wickliffe Anno. 1372. Ex Caxtono A description of Wickliffes timâ— All good things defled spotted with superstition The captaines of the church seduced as well as the inferior sort Palestina denied holy for Christes walkyng there Richard K. of England Fredericke the Emperor of Rome Philip kyng of Fraunce Pope Vrbano Lambert Pope The knowledge of the Gospell grosely expounded by the Romapistes The rysing vp of Wickliffe in a troublous tyme. Wickliffe a Deuine in Oxford Wickliffe depriued of his benefice at Oxford by S. Sudbery Ex Chron. D. Albani Duke of Lancaster Lord H Percy great maintayners of I. Wickliffe Alice Perris the kings concubine The K. bewitched by a woman thorough the helpe of a Fryer The propertie of an whore 12. Gouernours assigned about the kyng Ex Chron. Monastery Albani A practise of the prelates against the Duke of Lancaster W. Wickham B. of Wint. depriued Byshops holde together Liberties of the Church a great matter B of Winâ— sent for to the conuocation I. Wickliffe sent for by the Duke of Lancaster Example â—â— W. Rufus Ex hosie Monastery D. Albani The slaunderous pene of Polydore Wickliffe falsly charged with ambition by Polydore Wickliffe beginneth to touch the matter of the sacrameÌ„t The latter writers of the Church to be misdoubted The accideÌ„ces not to be in the sacrament without the substance Ex host Monarchs D. Albans ex accommodato â— Math. Archsepis â—ant Striuing for the Lordes to passe by the people W. Courtney Bishop of London The wordes of the B. of London to the L. Percy I. Wickliffe bid to sitte downe before the Byshops Wickliffe denied by the Byshop of London to sit downe Strife betweene the L. Marshall and Byshop of London The people set in a stiâ—re Strife betweene the Duke of I aÌ„caâ—er B. of London The B. ouergoeth the Duke in â—coulding This B. of London was W. Courtney sonne to the Earle of Deuonshire The Duke â—â—â—eateneth to draw out their B. by the heare out of the Church Londiners take part with their Byshop Petitions put vp in the Parliament against the Citie of LoÌ„don Hasty counsaile of the LoÌ„diners The Oration of Lord Fiâ—walter to the Londiners The Citizens of LoÌ„don breake vp the L. Peters house at Sauoy Gods prouision in sauing his seruantes The house of the Duke of â—aÌ„caster searched of the Londiners The Duke and L. Percy fiye to the Prince A priest in the Duke of Lancasters house cruelly killed The villany of the Londiners against the Duke The message of the princesse to the Londiners The Duke reuenged of the Londiners The Londiners caused to beare a Taper of waxe in procession in honour of the Duke A story of the Byshop of Norwich Example of pride in the popes clergie The courtesie of the townesmen toward the Byshop The stoâ—â— answere 〈◊〉 the Byshop to the township The towne of Lennam riseth against the Bishop Pride will haue a fall Power vsurped will neuer stand The vsurped power of the pope would haue a bridle Anno. 1377. The death of K. Edw. The commeÌ„dation of K. Edward Anno. 48. Edward tertij Couentrie and Lychfield Norwytch Surren Ebor. Sarisbu The Deanry of Salisbury Treasorer of the Church of Sar. Canterbury Bath Welles An. 2. Rich. 2. The Archdeaconry of Stowe The Archdeaconry of Northampt In the Archdeaconry of Oxen. In the Archdeaconry of Brick In the diocesse Norwitch In the diocesse of Sar. In the diocesse of Canterbury In the diocesse of Yorke In the diocesse of Durham K. Richard 2. The bishops take â—atage of tyme. The first article colâ—â—ccted out of Wickliffeâ— sermons The articles of Iohn Wickliffe sent to the pope Pope Gregory theâ—â— Wickliffe called before the Archbishop of Cant. Anno. 1378. Edmunde Stafforde bringer of the Popes Bull. The masters of Oxford doubt whether to reâ—â—â—ue or reâ—â—t the Popes Bull. The Popes mad Bull sent to Oxford The Pope coplayning of Iohn Wickliffe Marsilius â—atauinus Ioan de Ganduno outed 〈…〉 Here the wilde Bull striketh Simon Sudburle Archb. of Cant. W. Courtney bishop of London Three sundry letters of the pope to one person about one matter The Popes letter to King Richard agaynst I. Wickliffe Here is prisoning but no teaching Certayne conclusions of Iohn Wickliffe The story brags of the Byshops ouerthrowne Wickliffe againe called before the Byshops Lewes Clifford Iohn Wickliffe againe deliuered from the Byshops The protestation of Iohn Wickliffe Exposition of Iohn Wickliffe vpon his coÌ„clusions Exposition of the secoÌ„d conclusion Ingratia gratisicante finaliter Note here he speaketh onely of the right of things in the country 〈◊〉 come and aâ—t in this exile The power of all priestes toward God equall Ordo sacerdotaelis non susciâ—it maius minus Potestas ordinis Potestasregiminis 16. q. 7. filijs The death of Pope Gregorie 11. Vâ—banus 6. Pope A schisme in Rome Was not here a ioly agreement Theodo 〈◊〉 a Niem dâ— schismaâ—â— Rebellion in England by Iacke Strawe Simon the Archb. beheaded W. Courtney Archb. of Cant. Barton Chauncelour of Oxford Anno. 1380. An edict against the Wicliuistes Anno. 1382. The mandate of the Archb. Ex Registro Archb. W. Courtney â—This article eyther is slanderously reported or els can hardly be defended * He meaneth church goods not to be so peculiar to ministers but that they may be taken away if they so deserue ¶ This article peraduenture was not so straightly ment of him as it waâ— gathered of theÌ„ as is aforesayd * This article expoundeâ—â— the ix article aboue A letter of the Archb. of Cant. against Wickliffe Had ye tryed them by the truth you shuld haue found theÌ„ otherwise Druta Fulmina He that killeth you shal thinke he doth God good seruice Yea rather for the honour of your pope and destruction of Christian fayth An earthquake what time Wickliffe was examined Ex chron mon. Albanensii Determiâ—â—tion vpon the aâ—ticles of Wicklâ—â—â—e A letter of the Archb. of Cant. to the Chauncelour of Oxford Make sure worke Another letter of the Archb. to the Commissary of Oxford M. Iohn Asâ—eton examined The answere of Iohn Asheton M. Asheton monished again to appeare xx of Iune Hertford Repington appear The protestation of Hereford and Asheton exhibited to the Archb. Articles with the answeres Farther examinationâ— against the sayd Nic. Phil. and Iohn Nic. Herford Phil. Repington Iohn Asheton examined 20. Iunij an 2382. The iudgement of the â—â—toâ—s vpâ—â— these 〈◊〉 Admonition and citaon of the Archb. against the â—â—minates An other day assigned for the examinates to â—ppeare Prâ—cesse â—ade by the Archb. agaâ—nst Iohn Asheton I. Asheton seuerally examined The Archb. and his Friers dâ—e flee the English tongue for the people Whether materiall bread remaineth the sacrament M. Tho. Hilman suspected to be a fauourer of I. Asheton The 20. day of Iune Dayes geuen to Tho. Hilman to answere 28. day of Iune an 1312. The 1. day of Iuly an 1312. The answere of Tho.
the tithes geuen to the Leuites Christ comâ—â—undeth â—â—es not â— his exâ—pt tithes â—â—almes Tithes by â—hâ—m and when they were first commauÌ„ded â—a the new â—â—w Paule haâ—â—ng power to take yet â—â—ed it not Paule wold not be chargeous 〈◊〉 priestes were coueâ—â—us than what be they now This rule with the rule of begging Frices can not stand togeather Holesome â—â—ough my Lord if your â—it were to â—â—uour it But it conâ—â—rieth not the ordinaÌ„ce â—eyther of God nor of his worde If priestes would not â—â—acke in their duetie they should not lacke in hauing sufficient Fallax argumentum secundum non causam â—vt causam The euill demeanor of the priestes is the cause why the people be so slacke in their tithes Priestes being content with sufficiency and a bare liuing ought to part the residue to the poore Priestes did so than but our priestes doe not to now Whether tithes are to be paid to priestes doing not their duetie Gostly mother nay an vngostly stepdam to all Gods children By the law none could chaleng tithes but onely the seed of Leuy Our priestes be not of the seede of Leuy Ergo by the law our priestes cannot chalenge tithes As the priestbood is chaÌ„ged so is the law chaunged Blesse but curse not saith S. Paule He goeth neare you my Lord when he toucheth your tithes The difference of the freedoms betwene the old and new lawes For what cause tithes were geueÌ„ in the olde law If you take a way tithes you vndoe the church Thorpe preach agaynst whom thou wilt so thou touch not this scabbe The viciousnes and pride of priestes infecteth â—ll the world A spitefull meeknes that is in skarlet gownes The signes and markes of proud priestes Paule saith god shall iudge all fornicators what say you my Lord Priestes ought to be examples of good lining Clarkly spoken and like a Parasite Forget nothing I pray you my Lord. Not lawfvll to sweare by any creature Men ought not to sweare when without an othe he may excuse himselfe that is compelled to sweare Well said Sir Iohn of you your holy mother stroke your head These prelates would be thou be to be good be they neuer so bad A communication betwixt a lawier and a diuine To sweare by a booke is to sweare by creatures Chrisostom blameth booke oath Here now lacked Boner to scratch hym by the face Fither Malueren or els Syr Bryan Blowcole Christ promiseth geueth mouth vtterance The place of Chrisostome expounded how it is sin to sweare well What it is to sweare well Pope holy Church To touch a booke is to sweare by a booke It is happy that he calâ—ed not for a candle and made a Sceâ—ola of him as â—oner did 〈◊〉 Tomkins It is happy that Chrisostome was not here or els he would haue had him by the backe But that word cannot be touched Thorpe refseth not sweare Whether the booke be the Gospell â—â—om saith the Gospel is not the Gospel for â—rading but for beleuing The Gospel is not the leaues of the booke but the roote of reason S. Paule Dauid This clarke was well â—eene in the Masse booke The Gospel is not the letter but hid in the letter Misty matters for your blind eyes The kingdome of God taken for the vnderstanding of Gods word This salte was somewhat two sharpe for their rotten fleshe to abide Helpe downe with him sir Iohn Note here the crafty practise of this holy church A false brother A crafty trayne of a popishe dissembler Auricular confession God onely forgeueth sinne man onely can couÌ„sell to leaue sinne Shrife coÌ„fessioÌ„ to priestes A good secular man may be counseller where a priest faileth by S. Augustine Morden Monke of Feuersam preaching of coÌ„fession Harty repeÌ„taÌ„ce to God needeth no confession to a priest No nor nothing els that is good Christ geueth freedome the pope geueth thraldome The true freedome of holy church not destroyed but increased by true preachers Take my Lords blassing stand vp My Lord hath hast for being benighted And why compel you this man to the contrary Thorpe coÌ„tent to submit himself to the ordiâ—â—unce of councels â—f Boner 〈◊〉 bene 〈◊〉 hee would not 〈◊〉 strokeÌ„ 〈◊〉 cupbord 〈◊〉 multiâ—â—e is not 〈◊〉 foloâ—ed in euil 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉 is God â—â—ing him â—â—to himâ—â—fe â— cleane 〈◊〉 thrift 〈◊〉 sin Other mens examples are so to be folowed as they be the followers of Christ Promotions commonly and great liuinges choke truth Men folowing the wayes of Balaam Thorpes felow refuseth to sweare to the prelates Vide supra pag. 497. Arundell the Archb. going out of England The gentlenes of the B. of LoÌ„don to Thorpe So promised Winchester in Queene Maries time but that passed his power to performe A notable aunswer of Thorpe to the Byshop promising to destroy all the Gospellers Such pearles would better beseeme my Lord your golden shooes At illi clamabaÌ„t dicentes tolle tolle crucifige eum Luke 23. Obedience to God and to hys lawe woulde not serue In patience and silence possesse your soules Thorp cast in prison Thorpe comforted strengthened of the Lord after his conflict with the bishop Christ dwelleth in a faythfull soule Christ is the stone wheron we must buildâ— Howe we are made the temple of God Marke what we haue by Christ. The propertie of a square stone Christ is an example of all perfect meekenes Priests seeâ— the pleasure of this world Great oddâ— betwixt the life of 〈◊〉 and Châ—â— and hys Apostles WheÌ„ prieâ—â— forget God truth 〈◊〉 whether they runne headlong The greâ—â— infect the small Fleshlye priests cannot 〈◊〉 with thâ— thinges They hunt after this with tooth and nayle An exhortation to all degrees to see priesthood amended Prelates priestes negligent in their duties Cirp 1. q. 1. cap. Si quis inquit The ende of W. Thorpe vncertayne Iohn Puruey Iohn Puruey prisoned after his recantation Articles of Iohn Puruey recaÌ„ted He speaketh of priestes here not of publique ministers appointed in the Church Vowes The charge of priests Against transubstantiation Articles out of Purueys bookes collected by R. Lauingham The Sacrament of the popish aultar Pope Innocentius head of Antichrist The sacrament in substaÌ„ce bread in signification the body of Christ TransubstaÌ„tiation not openlye taught 1000 yeares after Christ. The Sacrament both bread and the body in diuers respectes Auricular confession and penance The order of Priesthood He meaneth of priuate preaching to theyr neighbours True ministers may be made without shauing Priests here haue a priâ—â—ne not a publique vnderstanding What if there were â—o Pope knowen yet the Church could stand Iâ—nsure â—â—th not â—Priest The Popes â—esures like the blast of Lucifer Popishe priests haue not the keâ—eâ— of heauen but rather of hell The popes curse hurteth not but profiteth Gossopry not sufficient cause to restraine matrimony The first mariage lawfully before witnes made standeth Keeping making vowes Possessions of the Church 1. q. 3.24 q. 1. Cap
the Cardinall The Card. a deceauer of the king a briber The Card. purchaseth a pardon against his premuniri Prelates holde one with an other Malice burst out Paules steepleset on fire by lightning Anno. 1445 The death of Henry Chichesley Archb. of Cant. The builâ—ing of Alsolne Colledge and Barnard Colledge in Oxforde Anno. 1447 The storie death of Humfrey Duke of Gloucester Duke Humfrey coÌ„mâ—nded for his learning Petrus de Monte. De Virtutum et Vitrorum differentia ad D. Humfredum Lapiscastellius De compatatione Audiorum etrei militarus ad D. D. Humfredum A false miracle espied Dissimulatâ—on wel punished Commen-dation of Duke Hum-frey The good Duke of Glocester Polyd. Hist lib. 23 Halâ— in 25. Hâ—n 6. The enemies to the Duke of Glocester The malicious working of the cardinall against the Duke of Glocester W. De la Pole Duke of Suffolke the cause of the Duke of Glocesters death The vnprofitable mariage betweene K. Hen. 6. and Queene Margaret Queene Margaret mortall enemy to the Duke of Glocester The malice of a woman A snare to catch the innocent Anno. 1447. A parliament at Bery The cruel death or martyrdome of the good Duke of Glocester The iudgement of god vpon theÌ„ which persecuted the Duke of Glocester Anno. 1448. The death of the Cardinall and maner of the same The wordes of the Cardinall of Winchester at his deâ—th Will. Wanflet Bishop of Wint. Magdalen Colledge in Oxford builded Gods punishment vpon the Marques of Suffolke The 〈◊〉 glory of mans 〈◊〉 foâ—gethâ—â—g himselfe in honour The commons vncoÌ„ stant The Duke of Suffolke accuâ—ed by the coÌ„monâ— The Duke of Suffolke againe accused Example of Gods iudgement and of bloud reuenged The Duke of Suffolke beheaded Publicam instâ—umentum nomine Regis An instru ment by the thing against the admitting the Popes legate Anno. 1450. The arte of printing inuented Ex Tipographia per Matsheum Iudiâ—em Carmen Anâ— Campani Printing camâ— of God Printing likened to the giftes of tongues The time considered when Printing was founde Double confusiâ—â— vpon the Pope by printing The fruit profite of printing Good counsaile to the Pope So preached the vicar of CroydeÌ„ in K. Henry the 8. dayes at Paules crosse saying that either we must roote out printing or else printing will roote out v 8. Triple commodity by printing When Gunnes were first inuented Anno. 1458. The losing of Constantinople The tirannie of the Turke toward his owne men The cowardnes of Duke Iustinian The Emperour of CoÌ„stantinople flaine CoÌ„staÌ„tinople wonne of the Turkes The bloudy victory of the Turkes The horrible in aÌ„ny of the Turkes Constantinople called new Rome A warning to all Christendome by Constantinople The story of Reinold Pecocke The citatioÌ„ of the Arch. Tho. Bowcher alias Bourâ—chet Pecocke appeareth at Lambeth before the Archb. Great labour to reduce Pecocke from his opinioÌ„s The retractation of B. Pecocke Ex regist His Articles The articles of Reynolde Pecocke mentioned by Thomas Gascoigne Ex Tho. Gascoig lib. De Dictionario Theolog part 3. B. Pecocke deteyned in prison Polydoâ—e noted Eugenius warred against Sâ—ortia and diuers other Pope Fâ—â—â—x Pope Nicholas 5. Emperours are but kinges of Romaines before they be crowned by the Pope Ex Platina de vitis The example of Idolatrie punished The fruit of Idolatry Mat. Palmerius a Florentine martyr Toling of Aues S. Edmund of Cant. canonised Pope Pius 2. Promotion choketh religion The Prouerbes of Pius Mariage of priestes allowed by Aeneas Syluius Ex epist. 54. Pii sâ—cund ad Gasparum Schlick The way to exclude schisme is concord of princâ—s The Popes Clergie wil not abyde the fyre eyther for prince or pope The breath of this pestilent seate corrupteth all that sit in it whatsoeuer they were before Aeneas Syluius now puffed vp with worldly pompe and glorie impugneth the trueth whiche he did before both know and professe Dâ—scord betwene Pope Pius the Archbishop of Mentz Anno. 1458. Pope Paulus 2. Ex Stanislao Rutheno Vide Cent. 8. Bal. The feast of the conception and presentation of our Lady Beades brought in Wesellus Groningensis The pope licenseth the whole familie of a certaine Cardinall to play the Sodomites three monethes in the yeare Pope Innocentius 8. 8. men and 6. we men condemned of heresie by Pope Innocentius 8. George king of Boheme condemned of heresie Mischieues to England after the death of the Duke of Glocester Angeow Main Normandy and Gascoyne recoueâ—ed of the Frenchmen Iacke Cade The Duke of Yorke agaâ—â—st kyng Henry Anno. 1459. The Northern men intended the subuersion of London Ex historia manuscripta cui titulus Scala mundi London rescued by prince Edw. Anno. 1461. The title of Edward to the crowne proued at Paules crosse K. Edward taketh possession of the crown The fierce and cruell battaile betweene king Henry 6. K. Edward 4. King Henry 6. conquered Barwicke geuen to the Scottes by K. Henry 6. The title of the house of Yorke Rich. Plantagenet Ex Scala mundi Leaden Hall bilded The Standard in Chepe The Conduite in Fletstrete New gate builded The Colledge of Eton and the kings Colledge in Cambridge founded The king reiecteth the popes Bulles Ex Getuslo codic cuâ— initium Nomâ—na custodum c. et ex Fabiano Example of Gods rodde and iudgement Anno. 1461. King Edward 4. Queene Margaret fledde the lande Anno. 1462. K. Edward sitteth his own person in the kings bench iudging Anno. 1463. K. Henry 6. againe repulsed in the battaile of Exham K. Henry 6. taken arested committed to the Tower Anno. 1465. The kyngs lodeine mariage with Queene Elizabeth The first falling out betweene K. Edwarde the Earle of Warwick Conspiracie against king Edward K. Edward take prisoner by the Earle of Warwicke The rebellion in Lincolnshire repressed The Earle of Warwicke and the Duke of Clarence fly into Fraunce The Earle of Warwick the Duke of Clarence returne into England The receiuing of the Earle of Warwicke into England K. Henry againe proclaymed kyng The inconstant leuitie of the people of England The constant hart and â—â—nth of the Lord Hastinges K. Edward forsaken of his people in his neede The weake state of king Edward Whether godly simplicitie or mans policie be stronger The double case of these two kings considered K. Edward taketh the Washes God prouideth K. Edward taketh shipping K. Edward near taken of the Esterlings God againe prouideth K. Edward deliuered from the Esterlinges Charles Duke of Burgoyne K. Edwardes brother in law Queene Elizabeth taketh sanctuary Prince Edward borne in sanctuary K. Henry 6. brought out of the tower K. Henry restored again to his kingdome K. Edward returneth againe into England K. Edward onely with 2000. souldiours commeth to Rauenspurre alias Rauensport The dissembling policy of king Edward K. Edward commeth to Yorke K. Edward repelled by the citizens of Yorke K. Edward chaungeth his title The gentle and fayre wordes of K. Edward Two conditions put to K.
and consumed he was in great debt neither was able to satisfie the prouision of his owne house but driuen to taâ—e for his owne cates to no small dishonour to his owne state And nowe therfore said they pleaseth your highnes to be informed by our aduise and to commit your house to the guiding and gouernment of your owne faithfull and naturall subiects And we will take vppon vs to discharge your whole debt within one yere of our owne proper goods and reuenues so that we within 5. yeares may cleare our selues againe Neither wil we diminish your familie but rather increase it with a much greater retinue prouiding â—o for the safety and seeing to the custodie of your royall person as your highnes shal finde and vnderstand our diligence most trusty and faithfull vnto you in the ende To these woordes so louingly declared so humbly pretensed so heartely and freely offered the king as willingly condescended assigning to them both day and place where to conferre to deliberate farther vpon the matter which shoulde be at Oxforde the 15. day after Easter At which day and place all the states and Lordes wyth the bishops of the realme were summoned to appeare at the sayd town of Oxford for the behalfe of the king and the Realme conuented together Where first of the King himselfe then of the Lordes an oth was taken that what decrees or lawes in the said assembly should be prouided to the profite of the king and of the realme the same vniuersally shuld be kept and obserued to the honor of God vtilitie of his church and wealth of the Realme Besides these Lordes and the King were also 9. Bishops which swearing to the same did excommunicate all such as should gainstand the sayde prouisions there made the King holding a burning taper in his hand and the Lordes openly protesting to rise with all their force against all them that shall stande against the same There were at that present in the Realme foure brethren of the kings most part of them by the mothers side which would in no case agree heereunto but in anger departed priuely vnto wint The nobles hearing thereof in all spedy wise pursued them fearing least they should take the Citie of Wint. and forceably keepe the same Wherfore the Lordes preuenting their purpose and seeing them stiffely to persist in their stubburne sentence wrought no other violence against them but returning to Oxforde againe prescribed to them these coÌ„ditions that they departing the realme should repaire to their owne lands possessions which they had beyoÌ„d the sea And that foorthwith they should put this iniunction in execution Notwtstanding that the King made for them great intercession yet it tooke no place And because this should seeme to procede of no speciall displeasure against theÌ„ they enacted moreouer that all strangers and aliens of what state or condition soeuer should forthwith auoid the realme in paine of death Diuers other prouisions the same time were ordeined and stablished that if any did holde of the king in whole or in part and should chance him to depart his heire being vnder age the wardship of him should belong to the king as hath partly before bene specified Moreouer it was there decreed that the wooll of England should be wrought onely wythin the realme neither should it be transported out to straungers Item that no man should weare any cloth but which was wrought and made onely within the realme Item that garments too sumptuous shoulde not be brought in nor worne Item that all excessiue and prodigall expenses wasted vpon pleasure and superfluity should be eâ—â—hued of al persons Many other lawes decrees sayth the author in this assemble were ordeined wherein they continued the space of 15. daies and many of them were impoysoned of whom was the Abbot of Westminster a man in that order much commended Also William brother to the Earle of Glocester Also the Earle himself being â—mpoisoned hardly escaped with life his heare and nailes falling of his body wherof the author not long after was taken and duely executed at Wintchester In the mean time the nobles considering those dangers and ieoperdies were constrained to breake off for that time appoynting the 14. day of Octob. next folowing to conuent together at London with weapon and harnes to prosecute finish the residue that was in the said counsaile to be concluded All which at the time place appointed was fully accomplished and the actes thereof in order of wryting promulged and so committed to execution After the promulgation whereof many things therein displeased the king and it began to repent him of hys othe But because he coulde not at that present otherwise chuse he dissimuled for a season Thus time passing on wythin a yeare following which was 1261. the king seeing himselfe more more to grow in debt and not to be relieued according to promise made but especially being egged as may be thought by his brethren taking it to stomacke sent vp the Pope both for him and his sonne Edwarde to be released of their othe made before at Oxford The benefite of which absolution being casely obtained or rather bought at the Popes hande the king stepping backe from all that was before concluded calleth an other parliament at Oxford Where he before the Lords and nobles declared how in the late counsel of Oxford they had agreed among them selues for the coÌ„mon vtilitie of the Realme and of the king as they pretended for the increasing of his treasure his debt to be diminished And therupon bound themselues with an othe causing also himselfe and his sonne Edward to be bound to the same But now by experience prouing trying the matter to be otherwise then their promise was and that they contrary to their couenaunt made sought not so much the profâ—te of him of the Realme as their owne taking him not as their Lord but going about to bring him vnder their subiecâ—ion as an vnderling and for that moreouer his treasure greatly decreasing his debtes encreased and hys princely liberalitie was cut short and trodeÌ„ vnder foote They should not maruell therefore if he hencefoorth would be no more ruled by their counsail but would prouide himselfe of some other remedy such as he might And moreouer as touching the othe wherewith he his sonne stode bound vnto them he had sent already vnto Rome had obtained absolution and dispeÌ„sation of the same both for him and his sonne Edwarde also and for all other that would take his part And therefore he required of them to be restored againe to that state condition he had enioyed in times past To this againe gaue aunswere the state of nobilitie on the other side being in the same place present In the number of whome was Simon MouÌ„tfort Earle of Leycester Richard Clare Earle of Glocester Humfry Ronne Earle Ferrence with a great number of